Actions

Work Header

Sunflowers and your face fascinate me

Summary:

Cordelia Goode has always lived under her mother's authoritarian rule so when her mother arranges a marriage between her and Hank Foxx she has no choice but to comply. Until she meets Misty Day at a ball and their growing relationship slowly starts to threaten Fiona's plans.

Notes:

Hi!

This idea came to me while re-watching the BBC version of Pride&Prejudice and it just wouldn't leave my brain so here you go.

Somehow this ended up being 70k words (don't ask, I don't really know what happened either, I definitely have no self-control), so I cut it in three parts to make it easier to read (and to proofread tbh).

It's actually the first time I ever post something because my dumb ass is always too nervous to post stuff I write. So I just hope you guys like it :)

And the title is from the song Long Distance Winner by Buckingham Nicks if you ever want to listen to the song (or the whole album).

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: Part 1

Chapter Text

Cordelia Goode had always been excited about her coming out to society, dazzled by the idea of luxurious balls, magnificent dresses and the prospect of getting away from her power-hungry mother. But that trepidation had swiftly been replaced by the harsh reality of Fiona’s controlling hand. While Cordelia had imagined being courted by many gentlemen and finding true love, probably influenced by the considerable amount of romance novels she likes to read, she was quickly disappointed when her mother forced her to watch the other girls get courted from the sidelines. Well, until the Foxxs came back from their two-year long trip to England. Fiona had quickly seized the opportunity to have Cordelia introduced to them. They have everything Fiona has always adored : titles, numerous properties and a colossal amount of money. As conniving as ever, Fiona eventually managed to arrange a betrothal, against Cordelia’s wishes obviously. Not that Cordelia had voiced her refusal, knowing that it would have ended in a hard slap to the cheek and a soliloquy on how much of an ungrateful daughter she is. She should have expected it, Fiona had always liked being in control and planning every single detail in Cordelia’s life. Why would her marriage be any different ?

 

Cordelia watches her reflection in the mirror as her maid fastens her corset, pondering how different she is from her mother. She is soft where Fiona is hard, submissive where Fiona is assertive and insecure where Fiona exudes an incredible amount of self-confidence. But she was raised to be that way, always following the rules of her mother’s tyrannic authority, hoping for her mother to notice her and love her. Cordelia sighs, trying to gather the courage she needs to get through another ball. She knows very well that Hank will try to spend every minute with her, mostly talking about himself and disregarding anything she has to say because “women’s brains aren’t equipped to fully understand such matters” . She hates him, she really does. She hates his condescending tone and his self-absorbed attitude, she hates the way he sets his lewd gaze on her and the way his touch seems so possessive when they dance. She wishes she could run and tell her mother what she really thinks of this betrothal. But her self preservation instinct forbids her to do so. So she surrenders, she stays quiet and bears the weight of doom, knowing there is absolutely no way out of this.

 

“You are quiet today, Miss Goode. Is anything the matter?” Her maid’s voice forces her out of her pondering, her eyes focus again on the mirror, the blurriness slowly going away as she stares back at her reflection once more. She nods and tries to hide the dread that slowly settles in her bones at the idea of marrying Hank Foxx. She definitely does a bad job at it, she wishes she could be as stern as her mother sometimes but she wears all her emotions on her sleeve.

 

“No, I’m fine. I’m just thinking about tonight. The Vanderbilts are known for their magnificent balls so I’m just wondering what they have managed to come up with this time.” She tries to draw the attention away from her obvious distress. But Florence doesn’t seem fully convinced by her answer. She has known Cordelia ever since she was a child and she is definitely able to pick up on Cordelia's forlorn mood but she doesn’t push any further. 

 

“Let’s get this dress on, shall we?” Florence offers as she finishes tying Cordelia’s corset. Cordelia nods before turings away from the mirror and facing the dress that seems to be waiting for her. It is definitely a gorgeous dress, chosen by her mother. Because if there is one thing that Fiona possesses, it’s a killer sense of style. As always, it is a pastel colour that almost looks faded, it is a conscious and calculated choice made by Fiona once again to “highlight her innocence and youthfulness” as she would put it. And as Florence helps her put the dress on, Cordelia tries to force her mind away from her impending marriage and from the unhappiness that seems to be waiting for her.

 

—-----------------------

 

The carriage ride is a bothersome affair where Fiona keeps on reminding her on how she has to act and present herself. Cordelia nods and hums accordingly, wiping her sweaty palms on the material of her dress and absorbing absolutely none of the words uttered by her mother. As the carriage comes to a stop, Cordelia takes in a deep breath, gathering herself. But as she goes to exit the carriage, Fiona stops her.

 

“I am going to introduce you to the Days tonight, so be on your best behaviour because we want them in our circle.” As always her mother’s tone is harsh and authoritative so Cordelia can do nothing but nod and utter a quick “Yes, mother”. She doesn’t know much about the Days, just the gossip she has heard around town. From what she has gathered, the mother was born in a respectable family, but eventually ran away to marry a man from a lower class. She was disowned by her family but when both her parents died and no relatives could be found, she received a large inheritance. Making her and her family rise in society practically overnight. But it took them about two years after receiving the inheritance before going out in society. From what Cordelia remembers, this ball should be their second or third outing. And Fiona is already ready to make them her prey like a vulture.

 

The ball is already in full swing when they arrive, Fiona always insisting on being fashionably late. The Vanderbilts have outdone themselves, not that Cordelia would expect otherwise. The decor is magnificent and tasteful, flowers adorning every corner of the room and bringing a smile to Cordelia’s face. Cordelia has always loved the atmosphere of balls : the music, the buzzing excitement that seems to be hanging in the air and the opportunity to get away from her mother for a night. Well until the shadow of her impending betrothal had started hanging over her head at every ball. She takes a look around the room, looking for Coco and hoping to spend some time with her best friend before Hank swoops in and demands her full attention. But before she can find her, her mother is already leading her somewhere, gripping her upper arm rather strongly. Cordelia tries to stay composed and really hopes that her mother isn’t leading her to Hank Foxx, because she isn’t sure she is quite ready to spend the evening with him. She still needs a few minutes of respite, not that Fiona would care, or notice. 

 

She is surprised when she is faced with three women she has never met. One of them catches her attention, she is all lanky limbs and ocean blue eyes. The girl must be around her age, and Cordelia is quite struck by her beauty. She possesses not the kind of beauty one would be jealous of, but the kind that should be admired like a fine piece of art. The emerald gown she wears compliments her pale skin and the blue of her eyes in the most delightful way.

 

“Mrs Day, let me introduce you to my daughter, Miss Goode.” Fiona’s voice is as haughty as always as she motions for Cordelia to step forward. 

 

“I’m happy to make your acquaintance Mrs Day.” Cordelia smiles and curtsies as she feels the eyes of the three women on her. It’s moments like this when she wishes she could dig up a hole and crawl into it as she has never liked being the centre of attention. But because she is now Fiona’s favourite pawn in her never ending plan on securing more power and money, Cordelia can do nothing but comply. Smiling, acting graceful and polite, while all she wishes for is to be curled up in front of a fire while reading a book.

 

“The pleasure is all mine. These are my daughters, this is my oldest Miss Day, and my youngest, Miss Mallory Day.” She consecutively motions to both her daughters. 

 

Cordelia feels the lingering touch of her mother on her upper arm so she looks at her. Fiona’s stare is hard as steel as always and the message that it seems to be conveying is something along the lines of “be nice to them or I swear to God I’ll make your life a living hell” . As if it wasn’t already the case.

 

So Cordelia decides that she should strike up a conversation. But for once she doesn’t fully do it to help her mother achieve her scheming plans, somehow she does it to satisfy her own curiosity. Plus the girl looks nice and making a new friend could probably make her life slightly more bearable. As she intends to speak, she is beaten to it by Miss Day.

 

“I have heard a lot about ya Miss Goode”. Her accent is surprising, something Cordelia definitely wouldn’t expect in their so-called “respectable society” . But it has a certain charm that Cordelia enjoys, maybe because of its novelty.

 

“You have?” Comes her answer, not that Miss Day knowing about her is surprising. Fiona always makes sure that they are the talk of the town, an unending quest of relevance that Cordelia will probably never understand.

 

“Yes, ya seem to be quite popular around here actually” Miss Day smiles at her, there is something really warm and tender about her and maybe for once Cordelia won’t have to pretend to like someone for her mother’s sake. Because something seems to be pulling her in, there is a certain curiosity gnawing at her insides and she wants to know everything she can about this girl. She isn't sure why she feels that way, maybe it’s because it could break the monotony of her own life.

 

“How are you adjusting to life here, Miss Day?”

 

“You can just call me Misty.” She offers timidly before continuing. “Well, it’s definitely different from where we used to live, so I’m still adjustin’. I don’t really know a lot of people but I have my mother and my sister with me so I’ll be fine.” She shrugs and sighs but her smile never leaves her face.

 

“I could introduce you to some people. I’m sure you’d like my best friend Coco.”

 

“I’d like that” Misty smiles and Cordelia decides that making a new friend could be nice, and who could be better than Misty to fill that role? The girl is new here and at least she knows that she is actually interested in their friendship and not her wealth or relevance in society as Fiona’s daughter. Misty seems a bit shy and slightly awkward as she fidgets with her fingers. But Cordelia is an introvert and it’s something that she can definitely relate to. When she first came out in society, she would barely talk to anyone unless her mother made her. Even now, she still sometimes relies on Coco to do the talking for her.

 

“Well that’s settled then, you’ll see she is a very live..” But Cordelia never gets to finish her sentence.

 

“Sorry to interrupt” Cordelia could recognize that voice everywhere and when he puts his hand on her shoulder her insides freeze. All the happiness from the enjoyable conversation is swept away and replaced by the dread of her upcoming marriage. Of course Hank has to interrupt their conversation, one that Cordelia had actually been interested in. It feels as if every time he appears at the worst moment possible, always interrupting an amusing conversation or Coco’s endless gossip. 

 

“Will you give me the pleasure of dancing with you?” He is all politeness but Cordelia knows it’s just a well rehearsed façade so she has no choice but to excuse herself and dance with him. As he leads her to the middle of the room, she can’t help herself but look back at Misty. The girl is looking straight back at her, offering a polite smile. At least she doesn’t seem bothered by the interference, or she is hiding it extremely well. It’s weird how intensely Cordelia wants to run back to the conversation. Sure, she always wants to run away from Hank but there is something so compelling and fascinating about that girl. There is also something quite angelic about her, maybe it’s the way that some of her blonde curls fall around her face in a quite untamed fashion, or maybe it’s the inherent grace with which she holds herself.

 

Hank clears his throat, forcing Cordelia out of her musings. She hates that he could somehow stain the memory of her best friend’s house with his presence, depending on how the night unfolds. Sometimes she feels as if he exerts an inconsiderable amount of power over her even though they aren’t married yet. And it scares her, of course it does. When she lays in her bed at night, restless, her mind unwavering and thinking about all the ways he could make her life a living hell once she is officially his. When his hands press against her shoulder blades she tries not to shiver and she stifles the urge to run away.

 

As they dance, Hank talks of his day and his business prospects, Cordelia nods and hums at the right time even though she isn't listening to him at all. She first thinks of Misty and how nice and interesting she seems and then her mind settles on Coco as she realises that she still hasn’t talked to her best friend. She tries to look around the room while dancing, hoping that Hank won’t notice how distracted she is. But he is still performing his monologue, quite unaware of his audience’s obvious disinterest. Cordelia catches sight of Coco who seems to be engaged in a lively conversation with Zoe Benson. Well, at least they look like they’re having fun. On the other end, she can think of about a million things she’d rather be doing.

 

“I’m excited for us to be married. So I can go back to England for business, and of course bring you with me.” As he utters these words, the shock must be readable on Cordelia’s face because he furrows his brows. 

 

She should have expected it because the few times she had actually listened to him, he always went on about how much he loved England. But she definitely wasn’t expecting him to want to go back there so soon. Why would he announce it like that ? So out of the blue. Or maybe he had told her but she just hadn’t been listening. All a sudden the room feels too stifling, her corset too tight and she feels just as if she can’t quite catch her breath. She doesn’t want to go to England, she doesn’t want to leave all her friends and life behind. The panic settles deep in her gut and Hank seems to notice her evident distress. Her stomach is in knots and she prays that she won’t throw up because that would cause a scene and Fiona would probably kill her.

 

“Miss Goode, are you alright?” Alright? Absolutely not, he has just uprooted her whole life in one sentence and he expects her to be alright! For once though the Universe seems to be on her side, granting her a moment of reprieve. The music stops, bringing the dance to an end. If she still believed in God she would probably thank him for his perfect timing.

 

“I’m alright, I just need a bit of fresh air.” She excuses herself and practically runs out of the room, hoping her mother won’t observe her slightly theatrical exit.

 

The cold night breeze feels divine on her skin as it raises goosebumps on her arms. She takes a deep breath, hands resting on her stomach in a soothing motion. That settles her nerves a little bit, even though she is teetering on the edge of a mental breakdown. The night sky is beautiful as always, stars shining in the distance and making her feel small. She looks at it for a while, trying to calm her breathing and her nerves, knowing that she has to go back in. It’s crazy how one man can just decide to move to another country and to bring her with him and she can do absolutely nothing about it.

 

She is startled by a hand on her shoulder and she hopes really hard that it’s not Fiona because she definitely doesn’t have the strength or the will to face her at this moment. She turns back and she is faced with Misty Day, as beautiful as always under the moonlight.

 

“Misty, you frightened me!” She cries, half laughing.

 

“Are ya alright? I saw ya run out of the room.” Her concern seems genuine and Cordelia is slightly taken aback because all she has known is people being interested in her because of her mother. But it’s a nice change that she welcomes with open arms.

 

“I am… I just needed some fresh air…” Cordelia lies, hoping that Misty won’t realise how much of a bad liar she is. But she doesn’t know her well enough to tell her the truth. The only person that knows about Cordelia’s real thoughts and feelings about the arrangement is Coco. And she intends to keep it that way for now.

 

“Can I stay out here with ya for a while?” Misty asks as she sits down on the stone bench facing the gardens.

“Sure” Cordelia sits down next to her, happy about Misty keeping her company. There is a sense of belonging and comfort that Cordelia cannot ignore as they enjoy the summer night in silence, the music from the ballroom seeming distant. She can feel Misty fidgeting beside her. There is something quite otherworldly about the girl, she seems to belong in a painting, the moonlight transforming her into this ethereal being. She keeps on rolling the hem of her sleeve between her fingers in a stressed manner. She turns to Cordelia and smiles. 

 

“You are betrothed to Mr. Foxx, correct?” She looks down to her lap as she asks the question, maybe avoiding Cordelia’s gaze.

 

“Yes I am.” 

 

“What do you think of him?” The question is asked timidly, a bout of hesitance obvious in Misty’s voice. Misty appears less shy out here, when it’s just the two of them. Most of the slight awkwardness that she had displayed during their first conversion is now gone. But Cordelia enjoys the directness of the words, something that seems to be missing from most people she knows. It’s a fair question, one that she should expect from other people. But she hates it, because she knows how much of a bad liar she is, and she just cannot tell the truth. 

 

“He is agreeable I guess… And I will be provided for...” Cordelia marks a pause, scouring her brain for anything else to say. There has to be something positive she can say about Hank Foxx, right?

 

“But you don’t love him.” Misty appears so adamant that it surprises Cordelia. How could someone she barely knows figure it out so easily? It makes the girl more alluring in a way, probably because Cordelia has never been that observant, or because sometimes she just pretends not to see things to save herself the trouble. She feels exposed, vulnerable and bare, thinking that the secret she is trying to hide has been discovered so easily. And it worries her too, perhaps she isn’t trying hard enough and everyone, but Hank apparently, can tell how much she despises her fiancé.

 

“How…” Cordelia gapes, still wondering how a stranger could read her like an open book.

 

“It’s a bit obvious. It was written all over your face when ya were dancin’ with him. But he seemed too self-absorbed to notice. Most men actually are.” Those words are spoken wisely and Cordelia hums, agreeing with the statement. Maybe she is still a bit naive, always hoping that people can be better than they seem, always looking for their qualities and overlooking the rest. But Misty’s statement is closer to the reality of human nature, and especially the society in which she has grown up, men and women keeping up appearances to hide their power-hungry personality. 

 

“It’s okay ya know, ya’re not the first girl who is gonna be married to someone they don’t like.” Misty’s remark is meant to be reassuring and is accompanied by a soft and encouraging smile. But it doesn’t take away Cordelia’s fear or the sinking feeling in her stomach. She is even more aware of the sword that seems to be hanging over her head, waiting for the best moment to drop. 

“I know.” She practically whispers, she doesn’t say more because she can feel the lump forming in her throat and she doesn’t want to cry in front of someone she has met less than an hour ago. Misty seems to understand, she seems to be one of the most empathetic people Cordelia has ever met. She squeezes Cordelia’s hand before letting it go, a motion that conveys many words and feelings that help Cordelia feel a tiny bit better. It’s a bit odd how connected she feels to Misty in that moment, like two long lost friends who have finally found their way back to each other.

 

“It’s beautiful, isn’t it ?” Misty’s whispered words sound dreamy and distant. She is staring at the sky, the moonlight making the shadows dance across her face.

 

“What?” 

 

“The moon and the stars, just the night sky ya know.” She turns to Cordelia and shrugs before looking up to the sky once more. It’s so peaceful and easy out here that Cordelia could almost forget everything that bothers her and why she ran out of the room in the first place.

 

“Yeah it is. It makes me feel so small, makes me feel like my problems aren’t as bad as I make them up to be.” A hum of agreement comes from Misty before they both start admiring the sky.

 

They stay a bit longer together, enjoying a comfortable silence. Eventually Cordelia stands up, wiping her hands on her dress. “I have to go back there, before my mother starts wondering where I am.” Cordelia tries to speak with confidence to motivate herself to go back. Misty nods. 



“I’m just gonna stay out here a bit longer.” As Cordelia moves towards the door, she looks back to Misty, who is still looking at the night sky, an otherworldly vision belonging to a painting.

 

—-----------------------

 

As she steps back into the ballroom, she immediately spots Coco who is still engaged in a lively conversation, but this time with someone she doesn’t recognize. Cordelia sighs when she realises that Mr Foxx is nowhere to be seen. As Coco notices her, she immediately excuses herself from the conversation and joins her. 

 

“I’ve been looking for you forever! One minute you’re dancing with Mr Foxx and the next you’re gone! Where were you?” Her tone is slightly incriminating, but Cordelia isn’t phased because if there is one thing that her best friend is, it’s dramatic. So she tells her everything, from the carriage ride to the mental breakdown she almost suffered. Coco makes the perfect audience as she hangs onto every word uttered by Cordelia. As always, Coco is excited to be on the receiving end of gossip and Cordelia is so thankful for her friend because she knows that she will probably have some good advice to give. 

 

“That Misty isn’t going to become your new best friend right? Because she seems to have done my job pretty well tonight.” Coco furrows her brow, feigning indignation and making Cordelia laugh. 

 

“Of course not!” Cordelia shakes her head, genuinely laughing for the first time this evening. 

 

“I’m kidding! I’m just happy you weren’t alone.” The sincerity in Coco’s tone is heartwarming and Cordelia couldn’t ask for a better best friend. But soon enough, she notices her mother coming towards her and she knows that she has to leave Coco and go back to Mr Foxx so she excuses herself before doing just that.

 

The rest of the night is a blur. She mostly dances with Mr Foxx and stays at his side under the watchful eye of Fiona. She is more than relieved when they leave and Fiona doesn’t say a word during the carriage ride, probably waiting for the next day to yell at her and deliver her “you are an ungrateful and spoiled brat who cannot behave herself” speech. 

 

Her bed is welcoming, a safe haven from the outside world that she sometimes doesn’t want to leave. She feels a bit restless, unable to fall asleep as her mind doesn’t stop replaying the events of the night over and over. But the person that stands out the most is Misty : her smile, her unique accent, the way she squeezed her hand. And Cordelia doesn’t fully understand why. Sure she has never felt this kind of connection to someone, this instant recognition. But she barely knows Misty so why is her mind focusing on her? At least, while she is thinking about Misty she isn’t thinking about Mr Foxx, or about living on another continent. She opens her eyes and stares at the ceiling, she has left the curtains open, the moonlight barely illuminating her room. She can feel the tiredness of her limbs and how much her body cries out for sleep but her mind seems to have other ideas. She closes her eyes again, eventually falling into a troubled sleep.

 

—-----------------------

 

As expected, the next morning is eventful, with Fiona yelling at her for about two hours. Cordelia doesn’t need to listen, she could scold herself at this point. Fiona sounds like a broken record and she definitely doesn’t need to hear that she is a disappointment for the umpteeth time. The most annoying thing that comes from her mother’s rage is that she is grounded for a week, which means no calling on Coco to kill time and avoid her mother. And it also means seeing no one but Fiona and her governess, which definitely does not sound like the most enjoyable time.

 

But Cordelia keeps busy, she reads, she spends time in her greenhouse, and she attends her lessons with Miss Myrtle every day. Cordelia has always enjoyed her time with her governess. Fiona could not hold a candle to her, Miss Myrtle has always been more a mother to her than Fiona could ever be. Even though Miss Myrtle is a bit eccentric with her red hair and large glasses, she is also kind and interesting, sometimes changing her lessons to make sure Cordelia is interested in them. But the lessons this week are more on the dull side and she often catches herself gazing out the window while her mind wanders. As summer fully sets in, the days are getting longer and warmer and the gardens around the mansion are in full bloom. Cordelia can’t help herself but watch it and wishing she could sit in the shadow of her favourite willow tree while reading a book or simply daydreaming. Her distractedness doesn’t escape Myrtle’s experienced gaze. 

 

“Miss Goode, have you listened to anything I have said in the past ten minutes?” Cordelia quickly turns her head back to Myrtle before looking to the open book on her table to hide the blush on her cheeks. 

 

Myrtle slowly walks to her table before sitting next to her. “Is anything the matter? You’ve been pretty inattentive all week, it’s not like you.” The question is asked with so much care but Cordelia cannot really tell her the truth.

 

“I’m sorry, I just have a lot on my mind at the moment.” She smiles at Myrtle while fidgeting with her quill, but her smile doesn’t last and is quickly replaced by a frown. Myrtle notices the nervous movement but doesn’t say anything. She puts her hand on Cordelia’s shoulder and rubs it, the motion is soothing and loving. Cordelia appreciates the support even though it doesn’t solve any of her problems. 

 

“It’s about your marriage to Mr Foxx, isn’t it?” Cordelia nods. “I’m sure it will all be fine. He is a gentleman, he will provide for you, you will probably travel and see some of the country. You may even grow to love him. I am sure everything will be fine. Don’t worry about it too much, alright.” The words are spoken solemnly. She knows that Myrtle is far wiser than her, and that she knows more about the world but she still can’t bring herself to believe her. Myrtle barely knows Hank, sure she has heard of him but she hasn’t actually spent any time in his company. 

 

“Alright, I’ll try.” Cordelia lies through her teeth, after spending many evenings with him she knows he is none of those things. But Myrtle doesn’t need to know.

 

“Let’s get back to that book, shall we?” Myrtle stands up before going back to her desk, and Cordelia really tries her best to follow the lesson.



—-----------------------

 

Sunday brings with it the weekly mass that Fiona insists on attending. Not that they believe in God but they have to go on the pretence of keeping up appearances. Cordelia quickly stopped believing in God when she was little. It is quite hard to believe in anything bigger and more terrifying than Fiona when living under her authoritarian rule. As a child, it always seemed as if no one could outrank her and she was always the person Cordelia was most afraid of. So every week Cordelia sits in the back of the church with Coco. Usually they sit next to each other and share whispered conversations while trying not to attract any unwanted attention while the reverend gives his sermon. She wonders if her punishment involves not sitting next to Coco at church. It isn’t unlikely as Fiona seems to particularly love torturing her. But she doesn’t know if she could handle having to sit through the entire service without her best friend distracting her.

 

She is surprised when her mother lets her sit next to Coco who seems delighted to see her. As soon as Cordelia sits down, Coco envelops her in a tight embrace. She utters an “I missed you” that sounds somewhat muffled by Cordelia’s hair. 

 

“I was so scared that you wouldn’t be here and that I’d have to sit through this dull thing by myself, can you imagine?” Cordelia laughs at Coco’s indignant tone, she has definitely missed her theatrics this week. “I have so much to tell you, you have no idea.” And before Cordelia can answer, Coco has already started telling her a story. That’s one thing Cordelia has always liked about Coco, while Cordelia has always been shy and quite introverted, Coco is her polar opposite. The girl can talk for hours on end without needing a break and Cordelia enjoys it because it means that sometimes all she has to do is sit back and listen. She also can’t deny that Coco is fun, she knows how to behave politely and gracefully, but as soon as her parents have their back turned, Coco is ready to do most of the things she probably shouldn’t. And Cordelia hopes that Coco’s daring nature will someday be passed on to her, God knows sometimes she needs it.

 

So Cordelia listens to Coco talk about Zoe Benson and Kyle Spencer’s engagement. It would be a lie for Cordelia to say that she isn’t jealous of them, they seem to like each other and their betrothal wasn’t arranged by their parents. Something Cordelia dreams of daily. 

 

As Coco continues her story, the Days arrive at Church. As soon as she notices Cordelia, Misty waves at her. Cordelia waves back before motioning for Misty to join them. Misty whispers something to her mother before walking towards Coco and Cordelia. They greet each other. And then, Misty stands awkwardly next to the pew with one hand holding her forearm, quite unsure of what to say or what to do.

 

“You can sit with us if you want.” Cordelia offers, as she scooches over to make place for Misty to sit. 

 

“I’d like that.” Misty sits down next to Cordelia. Her eyes then wander back and forth between Cordelia and Coco. That’s when Cordelia realises that Misty has probably never been introduced to Coco and that she is probably a bit confused. 

 

“Oh right… Coco, this is Misty. And Misty, this is Coco.” 

 

“This is great, I am gonna be able to teach you everything you need to know about everyone.” Coco announces enthusiastically, obviously elated at the idea of having one more person to gossip to. There is still a bit of shyness displayed in Misty’s demeanour, contrasting with Coco's extroverted ways. 

 

“Don’t worry about Coco, she is always this excited about everything. You’ll get used to it.” But before Cordelia can add anything else, Coco is already coming up with her own retort.

 

“I am not! I am just the only one here who seems to be able to actually enjoy gossiping! Contrary to some people here who would rather spend their time alone in their greenhouse!” Her gaze is pointed at Cordelia who smacks her on the shoulder and pretends to be offended. 

“There is nothing wrong with my hobbies!” Misty laughs at their friendly banter.  

 

“Wait, ya have a greenhouse, that’s amazin’.” Misty’s eyes twinkle with surprise and excitement, all of her aloofness fades away at the mention of the greenhouse. And Cordelia is excited at meeting someone who has the same interest as her. 

 

“You see, some people do enjoy the same things as me.” Cordelia exclaims as she points to Misty. But their conversation is interrupted by the reverend and they fall silent for a few minutes.

 

But eventually Coco and Cordelia, but mostly Coco, inform Misty about the people in the town. Who she should avoid, who she could be friends with, but also some of the few scandals that have happened in the last few years. Misty seems a bit lost in the torrent of information she is receiving but she appears to be enjoying their company. She smiles and laughs and asks questions, and when the sermon comes to an end Coco is already inviting her to shop with them. Cordelia isn’t surprised, Coco could probably become friends with anyone she encounters. She has that agreeable and welcoming inclination that Cordelia sometimes wishes she possessed. 

 

—-----------------------

 

Cordelia leaves church with Fiona to go home, quite disappointed that she cannot spend more time with Misty and Coco. As much as she enjoys her alone time, being forced to see no one other than her mother and her governess for a week had definitely made her feel isolated and made her crave human interaction. As much as she had managed to find occupations during the week, time had seemed to stretch indefinitely, in a blur of loneliness and boredom. Plus, there is this nagging feeling that won’t leave her mind, the little voice in her head that tells her that every second matters, that she has to enjoy the limited time she has left before she has to get married. And she has just wasted a whole week because of her mother. Marrying Hank means no more spontaneous outings with Coco, no more afternoons spent basking in the comforting atmosphere of the greenhouse, no more lessons with Myrtle. And most importantly it means leaving. It sounds so final and scary, so daunting, something she wishes she could avoid and run away from. She thought she would be relieved to get away from Fiona’s reach by getting married but surprisingly, it’s all the contrary. 

 

“We were invited to have tea with the Days tomorrow. I want you to be on your best behaviour.” Fiona announces as she steps in their carriage. 

 

“Yes, Mother.” Her answer is rehearsed to perfection, coming out quite mechanically, while she sits opposite to her mother. 

 

“Well at least it seems that you seem to get along with the oldest Miss Day. That’s definitely a good start.” There is a proud smirk on her face. She seems pleased with Cordelia for once, or maybe just with herself, but Cordelia can’t help but feel a glint of happiness at that. She knows how much of a disappointment she is to Fiona, she can feel it everytime Fiona sets her disapproving gaze on her. But there is this childish hope that she can’t shake, the idea that maybe one day her mother will tell her that she is proud of her. Cordelia always tries to stifle that twinkle of hope, to make sure it goes extinct to avoid further disenchantment in the future, but somehow it never fully goes away. She is doomed to look for her mother’s approval, knowing very well she will never obtain it. 

 

“Just keep her close and keep behaving properly. We want them close considering their rise in society.” Fiona is stern and calculating as always, doing everything out of interest. So Cordelia nods, relieved that for once the person she has to become friends with for the sake of her mother is actually interesting. She stills remembers having to befriend Madison Montgomery, one of the most conceited people she has ever met. Cordelia had spent half of their conversations wondering what was wrong with that girl and the other half wanting to yell at her for behaving like a bitch. Eventually she had let Coco do most of the talking, considering the fact that she seemed able to handle Madison.

 

—-----------------------



If there is one thing Cordelia adores, it’s spending time in her greenhouse. She can spend entire days watering, pruning and taking care of her plants. She also sometimes reads there. It’s her safe haven, one her mother avoids coming to because she is scared of getting dirt on herself. Fiona has never been a big fan of Cordelia’s love for gardening, but she eventually decided to let her daughter pursue it when she realised that it made her more docile in a way. And also because she could use forbidding Cordelia to go into the greenhouse as a threat to get what she wants. But Cordelia enjoys the silence and the utter peace that reigns in her greenhouse. In there she can drown out the outside world and escape her reality, she can think about something else than her life that seems to be falling to shambles. It’s a place in which she belongs, where she feels like herself. So she spends the rest of her day, cooped up in her greenhouse, tending to her plants. 

 

She is definitely excited to go to the Days for tea tomorrow. Especially after spending a whole week without getting out of the mansion. Maybe she could invite Misty over and show her the greenhouse. It would be nice to show her favourite place to someone capable of fully appreciating its beauty and intricacies. It would definitely be different from Coco, who has been in the greenhouse a grand total of two times and both times she just sat on one of the stools while trying to avoid touching anything. Still Cordelia appreciated Coco’s company because she filled the greenhouse with chatter and laughter, always ready to narrate a riveting story. But sharing the space with someone who actually enjoys it would definitely be a nice change. 

 

—-----------------------



The next afternoon she sits in the Day’s drawing room admiring the décor and the bookshelves lining the walls. The afternoon sun pours through the French windows casting a golden hue across the room as the tea is served. She is delighted to be out of the house, especially knowing that a social outing means that her mother has to behave like a bearable human being. She is sitting next to Misty who smiles shyly at her, a certain timitidy that she seems to display in rooms full of people. Her style is different to what Cordelia is used to seeing, less strict and something most people wouldn’t dare wear in public, but Cordelia likes it. Misty’s hair is tied in a half-up hairstyle that leaves her golden hair cascading wildly over her shoulders. The room is filled with amicable chatter and stories shared by Mrs Day. Fiona is performing an act, charming as ever, ready to pretend to be an entirely different person to make sure she secures Mrs Day’s friendship. And Cordelia can’t lie, her mother is extremely good at it. She knows when to feign interest and make witty comments, she knows how to captivate and enrapture people’s attention, but she also knows how to pull people’s strings. It’s a gift in a way, but Fiona uses it for all the wrong reasons, to make herself more important and more relevant.

 

As Mrs Day talks of her late husband, Cordelia’s focus falters and she stares at the garden through the window, it looks quite pretty and she wishes she could take a stroll outside. There seems to be some much life out there, butterflies fluttering from flowers to flowers and birds chirping in the distance while the summer sun washes the garden in a golden glow. “Would ya like to see the gardens?” Misty notices her lapse in concentration and whispers her question with a sunny smile adorning her face. 

 

“I would love to.” Cordelia is quick to answer, enthusiastic at the idea of spending some time outside. Misty stands up, urging Cordelia to do the same.

 

“Mama, I’m goin’ to show Cordelia the gardens.” It is more a statement than a question and Cordelia is confused that Misty is just announcing their exit instead of asking her mother’s permission. But Mrs Day doesn’t look surprised, her face just breaks into a bright adoring smile. 

 

“Alright, just don’t stay too long in the sun, it’s awfully warm today.” The way Mrs Day utters those words is so caring and loving that it makes Cordelia feel a small pang of jealousy. Fiona has never looked at her this way, with a warm smile and doting eyes. And she probably never will. It is a truth that she had accepted long ago, but sometimes it still comes back to bite her. Small reminders of her loveless upbringing that make her feel as if she will never be enough, she will always be doomed to disappoint Fiona over and over again. 

 

“We’ll be careful.” Misty’s answer is hurried and before Cordelia can say anything, Misty is already leading her through the house in a hasty manner. There is no hesitation in the way Misty grabs her hand and leads her outside, it’s so natural and spontaneous that Cordelia doesn’t question it. Mostly, it’s surprisingly nice, no forced politeness or smiles, no rehearsed phrases and conversations, just warm ways that Misty exudes once her shyness vanishes.

 

It is definitely a warm summer day, one where the sun shines brightly and the scorching heat is hard to bear. The sky seems to be unending with no clouds in sight. Cordelia wishes she had brought a hat but Misty doesn’t seem to mind the heat at all. She leads Cordelia through the rows of flowers, talking of when and why they had decided to plant them. Misty is buzzing with excitement as they stroll through the garden, pointing to flowers, plants and to the birds that have nested in their trees. “And those are my favourites.” Misty says adamantly, her eyes brimming with excitement as she points to the tall yellow flowers.

“Sunflowers…Why?” Cordelia’s question comes teasingly as she wants to satisfy her own curiosity and unveil a new fragment of Misty’s personality.

 

“I don’t know, it’s just ‘cause of a lot of things. They have several meanings : happiness, adoration, and loyalty. In French they’re called tournesol ‘cause they turn with the sun. And they’re just pretty, honestly.” The words are spoken hastily and excitedly accompanied by hand gestures as she finishes her statement with a shrug before caressing the sunflower’s petals. 

 

Misty seems to transform under the early summer sun, her shyness fades away. She seems to be utterly comfortable surrounded by the flowers and the twittering birds. It’s quite different from how she acts in society, she is more carefree and open but also more lively. She appears to be more like herself and Cordelia enjoys it. It’s the side that other people don’t see, or maybe the one that they don’t look for, devoid of pretences and appearances. That’s the side of Misty she thinks she is going to enjoy the most, the one that hasn’t been stunted by the strict ways of society. They go through the rest of the Days’ garden hand in hand, Misty pointing out several plants along the way and Cordelia asking questions. It’s refreshing to finally meet someone as passionate as her on the subject. But the way her hand seems to fit so perfectly in Misty’s strikes her as weird. Cordelia has always associated touch as something unpleasant. Firstly because of her mother, obviously, her touch has always been cold and brutal. More recently because of Hank Foxx and the way he seems so possessive and every touch sends shivers down her spine. So when it feels comfortable, and dare she say nice, despite their hands being slightly clammy because of the heat, Cordelia is confused. That’s when the overthinking steps in, and she feels somewhat stupid for overthinking something this simple. Whether it is because Misty is actually nice to her, or because Cordelia is finally sharing her hobby with someone who also enjoys it, it shouldn’t matter, should it? She is just having a lovely afternoon and she shouldn’t think so much about such insignificant matters. But why does it feel like there is something more that Cordelia can’t pinpoint?

 

They stop next to a small bench that faces away from the gardens but towards a small pond. It’s very pittoresque with a frog shaped fountain and the water lilies floating on the surface of the water. Misty lets go of Cordelia’s hand as she sits and stretches her legs like a cat. Cordelia immediately feels the emptiness that is left behind. She tries to ignore every cell in her body that tells her to just grab her hand again. She doesn’t understand where the urge comes from and she tries not to think too much about it as she sits next to Misty and sighs. The bench offers them no reprieve from the sun but Cordelia tries to enjoy the view and ignore the scorching heat.

 

“What about ya, which flower is your favourite?” Misty turns to face her, eyes slightly squinted in the bright sunlight. She languishly fans herself with her hands, also a victim to the searing weather. 

 

“Um, I’m not sure.” Cordelia has always had a hard time picking favourites, especially when it comes to plants and flowers. There are so many possibilities, so many flowers that she loves in different ways and that she cannot compare. 

 

“Lilies, maybe.” She settles on those because they’re definitely one of her favourites and maybe also because she can perfectly picture the ones blooming in her greenhouse. “Some of the ones I grow in my greenhouse are in full bloom and they’re just so pretty.” Cordelia releases a wistful sigh. 

 

“Really? That’s nice, I wish we had some here ‘cause they’re such beautiful flowers.” Misty tucks a golden lock of hair behind her ear, her cheeks are rosy from the heat and her cerulean eyes are wide with excitement. She looks like a vision under the glowing sun. 

 

“You could come over some day, if you want to.” Cordelia offers immediately, seizing the opportunity to invite Misty over. 

 

“I’d love that.” Misty’s smile is bright and dazzling and it exudes such warmth that makes Cordelia’s heart flutter for a second. 

 

“It’s settled then.” 

 

Misty has shown her most of the garden at this point. As much as Cordelia enjoys spending time outside, the sun is still high in the sky, beating down on them and making her clothes cling unpleasantly to her skin. As Misty stands up Cordelia hopes they’re going to go back inside and drink something really cold. “Come on there is somethin’ else I want to show ya.” Misty takes hold of her hand one more time and urges Cordelia to her feet. Well, the refreshing drink will have to wait. 

 

They walk past the pond to a more secluded area of the estate. Cordelia grows curious as Misty shows her a part of the garden that she couldn’t see before. They stand before a large oak tree and Cordelia is grateful for the shade it provides, a welcome reprieve from the sun. She quickly understands why Misty has brought her here when she spots the two swings that are tied to a high branch. So Misty leads her to the swings and swiftly seats. She kicks her feet against the ground, where the grass has faded and only mud is left in its wake because of the repetitive movement.

 

“I used to spend a lot of time on this swing when we first moved here.” Misty marks a pause as she looks in the distance and tries to gather her thoughts. Cordelia sits on the swing next to her, the rocking movement creating a warm breeze that gently blows through her hair. “It felt like the only place where I could hear myself think. We used to live by the Swamps and everythin’ seemed so much freer and calmer. So when I just wanted to get away from everythin’ I came here”. Misty swipes her forehead with one hand while the other is still grabbing the swing’s rope, she never stops her gentle swaying even when a shadow crosses her face. Cordelia wishes she could know the thoughts that are unfolding in Misty’s mind, she wishes she could understand why her mood seems so forlorn suddenly. It’s probably a sore subject that she doesn’t really want to touch on. 

 

“How long have you been living here?” Cordelia tries to move away from the seeming tension, hoping to distract Misty from her thoughts.

 

“We moved here when my grandparents passed away ‘bout two years ago.” There are no particular emotions attached to these words which disconcerts Cordelia. 

“Did you know them?” As much as Cordelia has heard the gossip around town, she has never heard the full story. And she is ready to bet that it’s vastly different from the different rumours that are floating about. 

 

“Nah I never met them, I guess you’ve heard of the whole disownin’ thing” Misty doesn’t seem ashamed by that fact and she doesn’t shy away from the subject which is definitely brave. She has seen how most people affected by scandal eventually pretend that nothing has happened. As soon as the subject is mentioned, they leave, making sure to avoid any mention of their shameful affairs. 

 

“I think most people around town know. It must have been weird to move here after all of that.” Cordelia is empathetic as always, trying to understand the repercussions of a scandal neither Misty nor her sister are responsible for, but they somehow still fall victims to it. Not that Cordelia finds marrying someone from a lower social standing scandalous, she can understand the idea of wanting to marry someone for love and not for money. She couldn’t care less about title or money but society, and her mother, are the contrary.

 

“It was kinda weird to live here at first but I guess I learnt to like it, especially when Mallory and I discovered the swings. We used to hide out here to avoid havin’ to study, we had to stop doin’ it when the governess figured it out.” Carefree laughter follows. Cordelia can picture Misty and Mallory playing truant, swinging on the swings and laughing while their governess calls from them in the distance. “And honestly I’m not sure I’ll ever get used to this society. Too many rules and too many people pretendin’ to be someone they’re not. They act nice around ya but say the most awful things behind your back.” 

 

“I can’t blame you for that, I’ve never been the biggest fan of it either.” Cordelia grounds her feet in the dirt and stops swinging. She turns the swing to face Misty even though she meets some resistance from the rope. Misty simply turns her head to look at Cordelia, her lips are pressed together in a thin line, worry written upon her features. “Most of them are hypocrites. Most people are nice to me because they’re dead scared of my mother. But I’ve heard talk. I’ve heard them describe me as simple, lacking in beauty and gracefulness, and boring behind my back, the same people who would call me educated, radiant and pleasant to my face.” Cordelia confesses and as much as she pretends it doesn’t hurt her, it does. But she utters those words hoping this can be a bonding experience, to show Misty that she is definitely not the only one who has been wounded by such a cruel and superficial society. “They’ll pick on any flaw you have and they’ll even make up new ones if they don’t know what to gossip about anymore.” Misty is staring straight ahead, gaze lost in the distance but Cordelia can tell she is listening by the way she slowly nods her head as she processes the words uttered by Cordelia.

 

“The accent is from my dad, guess no one could make me speak properly. It kinda drove my governess wild at first. I just don’t like the way people look at me when they hear me speak, they make me feel like trash ya know. I just….” Misty stops for a second and sighs, tears threaten to spill so she quickly wipes her eyes with the back of her hand. She takes a big breath to settle herself before continuing. “I know I shouldn’t listen to them but I can’t. I know it’s stupid but it makes me feel sad.” Her shoulders slump.

 

“It’s not stupid.” Cordelia’s hand finds purchase on Misty’s upper arm, hoping for the grounding touch to emphasise her words. Because Cordelia has been in this exact situation, beating herself up over people’s unwarranted comments. And even though one rationally knows that their criticisms are mere gossip that shouldn’t be taken seriously, and that those words are just uttered by people whose lives are so boring and uneventful that they have to criticise others to make themselves feel better. There is always this part of you that wonders if what they say is true, and it haunts you in a way, when you lie in your bed at night and ponder if maybe they are right. 

 

“I’m going to channel my inner Coco for a minute because she has told me this about a million times.” Cordelia clears her voice. “Who cares what they think, they all act like they have a stick up their butt anyway.” She tries her best to imitate her best friend’s voice. 

 

“I mean she ain’t wrong.” Misty giggles and her whole face lights up in a toothy smile

 

Misty stands up and straightens her dress. “Come on, let’s go inside an have some lemonade, ya’ve been looking awful warm for the past half hour.” She offers her hand to Cordelia, who immediately takes hold of it. 

 

“I have not! I’m really good at handling the heat!” Cordelia tries to feign offence but it’s hard when Misty is holding her hand and starts smiling as if a thousand Christmases had come all at once. 

 

“If ya say so.” Misty wiggles her eyebrows in a teasing manner that brings a smile to Cordelia’s lips.

 

—-----------------------

 

Misty does come to visit her the next day and they spend the afternoon in the greenhouse. Misty is brimming with excitement as Cordelia shows her everything. It’s a first for Cordelia to see someone so eager at the idea of spending time here tending to the plants and getting away from the world. Sharing her safe haven with someone who appreciates it as much as she does is awfully nice and special. She has always thought of this place as a way to get away from everyone and their expectations, to get away from the pretences of society and from her mother’s disappointment. She had never thought she would find someone to share it with. Using her greenhouse as a way to get away from the world can be lonely and she had never considered the fact that she could do it with someone else.

 

They work side by side in perfect harmony while they engage in easy conversation. It is as if Misty has always been here, as if she belongs in this particular greenhouse. She seems to fly gracefully from flower to flower, knowing exactly what they need and how to take care of them. She changes the position of some of them and Cordelia can even hear her talk to some of the plants that aren’t doing so well, which is extremely endearing. Cordelia wishes Misty could become a permanent fixture in her greenhouse (and maybe her life). Sure she hasn’t known Misty for that long but it feels as if they are old friends and maybe she can explain it by their shared interests or maybe it’s something else entirely, but it doesn’t matter for the time being because this feels right.

 

They are moments where silence lingers, it fills the space in between them in a silent conversation in which only looks are needed. In this greenhouse, they are in perfect symbiosis, their work is like a well-rehearsed ballet where they both know what to do and when to do it without even thinking about it.

 

Eventually Misty has to go home but she promises that she will come back when she can. After leading Misty to the door, Cordelia goes back to the greenhouse to clean up before dinner. There is definitely a mess that is left behind, a proof of Misty’s presence. Dirt seems to coat every surface available, Misty is doubtlessly more chaotic than Cordelia. But Cordelia doesn’t mind having to clean longer than she usually does because she has had the most wonderful day and nothing could diminish the happiness she feels.

 

As she sits down at the table for dinner, Cordelia feels content, a kind of satisfaction she hasn’t felt in a while. Fiona and her eat in silence as always. 

 

“Well, you seem awfully animated  today, I take it you’ve had quite a pleasant afternoon.” Fiona lifts her gaze from her plate and sets it on Cordelia, unwavering and daunting. Cordelia can almost see the cogs turning in her mother’s mind, Fiona must have noticed the joy Cordelia exudes and she decides that this is the perfect moment to crush it. 

 

“We’ll have to call on the Foxxs in the next few days. We should start talking about some of the wedding arrangements.” Fiona’s tone is blasé because to her this is strictly business. Her gaze is pointed straight at Cordelia as she takes a sip of her wine and Cordelia can’t help but stare at her plate. She gulps, her dinner threatening to make its comeback. That’s why she has felt so happy and carefree today, it’s because she hasn’t had a single thought about her impending marriage. 

 

“You could be more excited about this whole deal, it is going to be a magnificent wedding and the Foxxs have money and influence, a lot of girls would love to be in your place.” That’s when Fiona starts to sound a bit more annoyed and Cordelia is praying that this won’t turn into one of her lessons because she has had enough of those this past week (she has probably had enough of those for her whole life). Cordelia wouldn’t mind giving her place to any person willing to take it. Damn it, she would be willing to pay someone to marry Hank Foxx in her place. Not that she is able to do it but she can fantasise about it, right? 

 

“I am excited about it. I’m just trying to wrap my head around all the changes that this marriage is going to entail.” That’s all Cordelia can say as a retort, knowing that whatever she says her mother will see right through it. At least she is trying.

 

‘“Are you taking me for a fool? I can see the way you want to run out of the room every time you’re in Hank Foxx’s presence! You’re going to have to be a much better actress if you want me to believe you.” Fiona raises her voice and Cordelia’s gaze falls right back to her plate. She can feel her blood pressure rising and all she wants to do is run out of the room and hide under the covers of her bed. But it’s just another casual dinner in the Goode household. It wouldn’t be a normal day if Fiona didn’t yell at her at least once. “I’ve given you everything! Food, shelter, a marriage that everyone is envious of and you’re still not satisfied!” Cordelia is playing with the edge of the tablecloth, rolling it between her fingers to ground herself and to settle her nerves. As much as she is used to being yelled at by Fiona, it doesn’t mean that she enjoys it.

 

“Look at me when I’m talking to you Cordelia!” Fiona slams her fists on the table making all the dinnerware rattle. Cordelia looks up at her mother, her jaw is clenched with anger and her gaze doesn’t relent. “From now on, you’re going to act like the perfect fiancée. You are going to smile at him and to compliment him, you are going to make witty conversation and to make sure he feels like you actually love him. Do I make myself clear?” Her mother’s voice is so sharp that it could cut through glass. Cordelia’s hands are trembling, a mix of anger and fear constrict her chest. 

 

“Yes, mother” Cordelia’s voice is barely above a whisper. 

 

“I didn’t hear you” Her fists are still balled up on the table, waiting for another opportunity to strike. 

 

“Yes, mother” This time her voice sounds more assured. 

 

“Alright, now go to bed, I don’t want you looking tired.” Fiona waves her away before having another sip of her wine. Cordelia stands up and heads for her room.

 

She locks the door behind her before pressing her back against it and slowly sliding to the floor. She puts her head between her knees and takes a deep breath, she can feel her hands slightly trembling still. Tears prick at the corner of her eyes. Fiona always has this effect on her, she reduces her to a quivering mess on the floor. It’s pathetic, really, to react like this to something that happens weekly if not more frequently. She is perfectly used to this mix of rage and fear that rages inside her and begs her to fight back, to not let her mother get to her this way. But she never listens, she always complies and obeys knowing that it is losing battle either way. So she wipes her tears and stands up. Maybe she wasn’t brave enough to face her mother today but she cannot let her get to her anymore. Maybe it is time to grow the backbone her mother has repeatedly told her to. But it doesn’t matter, does it ? Because in a few months, she won’t have to answer to her mother anymore and she won’t live under her roof. She knows that Hank will be hard and controlling, but as she slips under the covers she decides that he can’t be worse than Fiona.

 

—-----------------------

 

The summer brings another hot day that makes Cordelia regret the spring and its cooler climate. But even though the air is humid and stifling, there is a cold breeze that blows through her hair and makes the weather much more bearable. She is taking a stroll with Hank around the lake on the Foxxs’ estate, their elbows locked together. The estate is grand, sometimes it even seems to stretch farther than the eye can see. This could be all hers in a way, but at what price? 

 

After they had finished dinner, Hank had invited her to go outside and obviously Fiona was ready to force her out the door so Cordelia had politely accepted. And as they walk along the peaceful and blue waters of the lake, Cordelia can feel something hanging in the air, the trepidation is thick in between them and the feeling is so potent that she feels that she could touch it if she only stretched her hand. And he does slow down to face her, Cordelia doesn’t know what to expect. Her heart pounds in her chest wondering if he is going to utter another one of his life-changing announcement

 

“I’m sorry to announce it like this but I have business out of town, and I have to leave tomorrow morning. I’ll be gone for about a week.” He seems almost forlorn as he says those words, Cordelia on the other hand has to restrain herself not to jump in complete happiness. That was definitely much better than what Cordelia had expected. Sure, one week isn’t much but it is still one week of not being grounded and still not having to see him. She actually wants to thank him and tell him how exciting this news is. But she can’t, so she tries to play the part of the saddened fiancée. Cordelia frowns, the corners of her mouth turning downwards, hoping her distressed expression will be enough to fool Hank. And when he takes her hand between both of his, guilt written all over his face, Cordelia can barely conceal her delight. She cannot fool Fiona but at least she can fool him, which is a good start. 

 

“I will be gone for a week, at most. But do not fret, I have found a way of making this up to you.” His words sound sincere as his face breaks into his most charming smile. 

 

“You really don’t have to, I know you have other obligations.” Cordelia aims to be humble as she was taught to be. But honestly, it’s the truth. She doesn’t know what he means by “making this up to you” and knowing him, it could mean something she is not going to look forward to such as planning another tedious ball or having to spend another entire day in his presence. 

 

“Nonsense.” His retort is quick as he tries to act like a gentleman, probably trying to soften the blow of his absence, not that Cordelia minds it. But he still hasn’t let go of her hand and she starts wondering if he ever will because she would very much like having the use of her hand back. “As you know, my family owns a large estate in the countryside, about three hours from here. And I have decided to invite some families, including you and your mother of course, to join us there for a month when I come back from my trip. I think of inviting the Vanderbilts, seeing as you seem to really enjoy their daughter’s company. And maybe I could invite the Days too, you and your mother seem to have grown closer to them ever since the ball.” He reeks of arrogance and self-confidence as he speaks of his family’s wealth, not that Cordelia would expect otherwise. But she is astonished once more, Hank seems to be full of surprises today and for once she doesn’t mind. Spending one month in the countryside with Coco actually sounds like a fun and delightful time. And for the first time ever, she feels like genuinely thanking him. 

 

“This is very generous of you. I’m sure my mother will be delighted to hear about your proposal.” Cordelia smiles and by some miracle it isn’t forced or deceptive. She expects him to answer, to say something about how beautiful and expensive this estate in the countryside is. But he doesn’t, instead he starts leaning, getting closer to Cordelia.

 

Then it hits her, he is going to kiss her. And she should want this, right? Because they are going to get married and because the setting is quite romantic with the sun setting over the horizon, the blooming sweet peas and the glimmering light upon the lake. It’s everything a hopeless romantic like her should want. A scene right out of the romance novels she enjoys so much. But the closer he gets, the more panic surges through her and dread twists in her gut.

 

So she places her free hand on his torso and pushes him back hard enough to make him stop. And he does stop, to Cordelia’s greatest relief but a dazed look of bewilderment crosses his face. “Mr Foxx, stop. This is quite improper.” Cordelia’s words are slightly breathless as she tries to settle her nerves and wrap her mind around the situation she is in. Sure they are engaged but such a display of affection between an unmarried couple (if they could even be considered as a couple) is still quite scandalous. She knows that behind closed doors people usually bend the rules, but Hank is always going on about how the perfect wife is innocent and virtuous, so he should find it normal for her to stop him. She really hopes he does because she definitely doesn’t want to kiss him. She steps back to put some distance in between them. She is still a bit stunned and out of breath, her heart is still racing.

 

“We are to be married, Miss Goode. It’s okay really, you don’t have anything to worry about.” His smile appears charming but deceptive and cunning, he is just a man trying to get what he wants regardless of how she feels. His grip on her hand gets harder and she  believes she can’t get away from him. So he gets closer and the proximity makes the panic surge through her once again. His face is getting nearer and apparently he doesn’t give a shit about Cordelia’s refusal. 

 

“But I have to stay pure. I think purity is an important virtue and I don’t want the whole town to be gossiping about me and calling me names behind my back.” She doesn’t really think, it actually surprises her when her voice doesn’t falter and she just says whatever goes through her head to make him stop. Somehow it works, thank God. He lets go of her hand and steps back and Cordelia feels like she can breathe once more. Her lungs extend and she exhales. She can see the hurt on his face and the way his jaw clenches and his fists ball up at his sides. She has hurt his ego and he seems rather angry about it. But she has managed to handle the situation without causing a scene. And Hank is way too self-conceited to tell anyone about the incident, because he would be scared to hurt his image so Fiona will probably never know. And if Fiona never knows, it means that Cordelia won’t be punished for acting like what she felt was right.

 

“Alright, let’s go back inside, shall we?” His manners remain gentleman-like as he offers his arm to her and Cordelia locks their elbows together.

 

The rest of the evening unfolds without a hitch, the event is forgotten and Hank’s lovely manners make a reappearance. It is such a relief when Fiona doesn’t have anything to complain about on their way back home and Cordelia hopes she will remain in the bliss of ignorance. Cordelia knows how mad she would be if she knew and how she would tell her to let him have his way, totally disregarding Cordelia’s feelings. Well at least it’s something her mother has in common with her future husband.

 

—-----------------------

 

“You said WHAT?” Coco’s voice goes up an octave as she almost screams those words  and then her jaw drops. Cordelia smacks her side lightly, Misty on the other hand seems more concerned than anything else. The three of them are having a picnic in Coco’s garden, sitting on a blanket laid under the shadow of a tree. 

 

“I said ..” Cordelia is ready to repeat her words even though she undoubtedly knows that this means being on the receiving hand of Coco’s friendly mockery. 

 

“No, no, I heard you the first time. I just need time to digest this revelation. I didn't expect you to be so stuck up about it.” Coco feigns concentration as she furrows her brow and pretends to be pondering a dilemma  “But now that I think about it you can be kind of a prude.” Coco’s tone is teasing in an attempt to lighten the mood and lift Cordelia’s spirits. 

 

“I am not a prude! I just panicked okay?” Cordelia blurts out as she smacks Coco again just for the sake of it.

 

“I know, I’m just teasing you!” Coco sweeps up Cordelia in a side hug and starts rubbing her arm in a soothing motion. Surrounded by her friends, Cordelia finally feels supported and understood, something she has never felt in the presence of her mother. Sure, Coco keeps on teasing and mocking her but her years of experience have shown her that this is Coco’s way of expressing how much she loves her, and Cordelia wouldn’t have it any other way. 

 

“I’m proud of you for standing up to him. And I’m relieved that he hasn’t told anything to Fiona because she would have taken it all out on you. What are you going to do if he tries again though? Aren’t you scared that he will get fed up and tell your mother or something?” Coco’s soothing motion stops as she comes eye to eye with Cordelia, worry and doubt written all over her face. 

 

“I hadn’t thought about that… Maybe it was stupid and I should just have let him kiss me. But I panicked and I just wanted him to stop.” Cordelia wants to drop her head between her knees and disappear because that’s when her mind is tempted to go into a frenzy. She hasn’t thought of what could come in the future which is definitely stupid. Of course he will try to kiss her again, they are to be married for God’s sake and it’s not like she can push him away every time. She can try to play the purity card until their wedding, but what if he disregards it entirely? It’s just a kiss really, nothing to get so worked up over. But she really doesn’t want to kiss him. In fact, he repulses her a little. Not that he is bad looking but it’s his haughty demeanour and the way he disrespects her opinions and also the fact that her mother approves of him that makes her loathe him with every fibre of her being. 

 

“Hey it wasn’t stupid. Engaged or not, he doesn’t have the right to force himself on ya, no matter what your mama thinks.” Misty’s reassuring words come with a soothing touch as she draws circles on Cordelia’s back. Between Coco and Misty, Cordelia thinks that maybe things aren’t so bad. For now, she isn’t alone and she has her friends helping her every step of the way. 

 

“I know, it’s just that Fiona is the worst and if she learns about this she will make me regret being born.” Cordelia starts pulling the skin around her fingernails, one of her numerous nervous habits that helps her keep her anxiety in check, it distracts her from the way her chest constricts every time she thinks about her mother. “

She can’t be that scary, can she?” Misty puts her hands on Cordelia’s to stop her from attacking her skin. There it is, the thing that makes Cordelia’s heart feel all warm and fuzzy, the way Misty manages to be always so caring and reassuring. And there is also this twinkle in her eyes, this childish wonder for things that could easily be mistaken for innocence and naivety. But after getting to know Misty, Cordelia has quickly come to the conclusion that it’s just the way Misty is, she loves the world that surrounds her much more that anyone else she has ever met, and she seems to float amidst all of it, fluttering from place to place, admiring the beauty of the nature that surrounds her. And Cordelia wonders how she could have gotten so lucky, not only does she have Coco but the Universe has decided to put Misty into her life (probably to make up for the fact that she got stuck with Fiona as her mother), where she fits perfectly, as if she was always meant to be there. All sunlight, bright smiles and contagious laughter. Maybe life isn’t so bad after all. 

 

“Picture the scariest person you have ever encountered.” Misty thinks about it for a second, focus lines appearing briefly on her forehead and then nods. “She is worse than that. If she wants to make someone’s life a living hell, she will. She is the only one that matters, to her we’re all just her pawns.” Cordelia explains as she realises that her words barely scratch the surface of how much of an awful person her mother is. 

 

“I’m sorry, I guess I just didn’t realise it was that bad.” Misty quickly says apologetically. 

 

“It’s fine, it’s not your fault.” And now, it’s Cordelia’s turn to put her hand on Misty’s and give it a squeeze. “Alright, let’s change the subject because I don’t want to talk about my depressing future anymore.” Cordelia announces sarcastically, trying to dissipate the heavy air that has settled around them. As much as she is grateful for her friends being there for her, she feels the need to distance herself from this tedious subject for a little while. 

 

“Oh, I know, what about we make plans of things we could do when we spend a month in the countryside this summer. I have so many ideas.” Coco is quick to retort with an amused tone and a teasing rise of an eyebrow, her signature “I’m up to no good” look. Cordelia used to fear it when she was younger and terrified to get in trouble, always followed by the shadow of her mother that seemed to whisper “I know exactly what you’re doing” in her ear. But it doesn’t scare her as much anymore, because through experience she has come to the conclusion that Coco perfectly knows how to be sneaky when it comes to anything discouraged or forbidden. Even though Cordelia did get caught a few times, which was mostly her fault. But she ended up learning from those mistakes. 

 

“Please, tell me that none of them include getting drunk because last time you got me drunk, Fiona forbade me to read and to go to the greenhouse and she made me spend every waking second in her presence. There is absolutely no way I’m doing that ever again.” There is a finger pointed to Coco and a look that tells Coco that even though Cordelia is complaining about Fiona’s punishment and proclaiming that she won’t be doing that ever again, she will be doing that again. 

 

“Dee, there are going to be a lot of people there, your mother won’t be able to keep track of your every move, and she will want to keep up appearances, which means no punitions or yelling.” Coco is giving her the perfect puppy eyes that she knows Cordelia can’t resist, cracking her armour little by little and knowing very well that she’ll eventually get Cordelia on her side. 

 

“You greatly underestimate her.” Cordelia tries to sound as convincing as she can. And while she knows that Fiona will always find a way to get what she wants, she also knows that Coco is right to some extent. Her mother is going to be busy trying to make sure everyone is still wrapped carefully around her fingers, so Cordelia could fly under her radar for a while, and just enjoy her last summer of single life. She ought to have fun and make these last moments of freedom from Hank count. And even though Cordelia is already pretty much convinced, Coco goes on. 

 

“But it’ll be your last chance to live a little, to go off the rails for a while. It’s an opportunity to show Misty that we’re actually fun when we know we can get away with it.” And now Coco starts pouting like a child, all petulant and ready to throw a tantrum if Cordelia doesn’t let her have her way. Although she knows without a doubt that Cordelia is ready to follow all of her crazy ideas. 

 

“Ya know I never doubted you bein’ fun Coco.” Misty giggles as Coco finishes her persuasive speech. 

 

“Well I do try to look the part.” And then they all begin to burst out laughing.

 

As the afternoon unfolds, there is more easy laughter and carefree jokes while the sun sets lazily over the horizon and washes them in a golden light. Of course, Coco details plans of sneaking around and stealing alcohol in the kitchens and she also talks excitedly about pranking Hank just to get under his skin. Which sounds like a marvellous idea to Cordelia. Misty seems enraptured by Coco’s ideas, sharing her own thoughts. Cordelia’s gaze sets on Misty, the golden light highlights the definition of  her jaw and her hair shines in hundreds of different hues of blond. And her heart starts fluttering in her chest like a hummingbird. She blames it on a rush of adrenaline at the possibility of doing all the things her mother forbids her to do right under her nose, because she doesn’t think this could be caused by anything else. But this could be even more fun than she thought it would. It’s probably her last time being able to act frivolously and carelessly, unbothered by the consequences of her actions. Because for once, maybe she deserves to have fun.

 

—-----------------------

 

As much as she wanted to spend some time in the greenhouse, the weather did not permit it. She had spent about twenty minutes cooped up in there before she got lightheaded and everything went slightly blurry around the edges because of the scorching heat. So she had come looking for the solace of the sitting room. The room is fairly cool and the windows are open, letting the breeze in, the curtains swaying and rustling softly. She had spent a few minutes watching the outside world and the way time seemed to stretch indefinitely under the scathing sun. When her mother had entered the room, she had started embroidering a cushion to avoid any unwarranted remarks. And so she keeps on working on her cushion under her mother’s watchful gaze. She is actually quite good at this and it would be quite enjoyable if Fiona stopped staring at her for a second. 

 

“We’re going to go to the seamstress this afternoon to get you some new dresses.” Fiona’s voice breaks the peaceful silence that Cordelia had been enjoying.

 

“What’s wrong with the dresses we bought last month?” Cordelia asks, genuinely wondering why Fiona would want to spend more money on clothes she doesn’t even need. Besides, she is quite annoyed at the idea of having to stand in front of the seamstress for hours in this heat. 

 

“Well, I want you to look your best while we are at the Foxxs’ estate. I want Hank to be charmed by you and to be unable to tear his eyes away from you.” Fiona already sounds exasperated and apparently she expects Cordelia to read her mind and to always know the reason behind each of her actions. But Cordelia is no mind reader and she doesn’t entirely grasp the idea of looking good for Hank considering their marriage is already fully arranged. Plus, there is nothing wrong with her current dresses, she has received a mirriad of compliments while wearing them. 

 

“We are technically already engaged so why would I want to charm him? I’ll end up marrying him anyway.” For once Cordelia voices her discontent. Not that she can change Fiona’s mind but at least she is saying something. 

 

“Because you have been behaving like a child lately and I don’t want him to lose interest in you. So a few dresses highlighting your most alluring features won’t hurt.” Fiona’s voice is full of vitriol as she is immediately on the defensive, probably bewildered by Cordelia’s unexpected retort. She doesn’t give Cordelia the opportunity to answer as she stands up and promptly makes to leave. She stops on the threshold. “We leave at two so be ready.” It is an assertion that leaves no room for debate, whether Cordelia wants it or not she is going to get fitted for new dresses. It’s not that Cordelia doesn’t enjoy buying new clothes, she actually finds it rather enjoyable. It’s just that she doesn’t want to buy new clothes to please Hank.

 

So to the seamstress they go and as soon as they arrive Fiona explains the kind of dresses she wants for Cordelia in meticulous detail. Cordelia sits by the window as she gets no say in all of this, she watches the passersby go from shop to shop and seek the reprieve offered by the shade. Some of them sit outside sipping on iced tea and animatedly chatting the afternoon away. They seem to have no obligations and no worries, and Cordelia wishes she could join them in their blissful existence. But her mother’s voice forces her out of her reverie. “Come on Cordelia, I want you to try some styles I think could look good.”

 

As she stands in the middle of the room and stares at herself in the mirror, Cordelia takes a deep breath in. She is fond of the dress that she is wearing. It’s a white summer dress made in a flowy material with flowers embroidered on the bottom. It’s the perfect dress for summer and one of her favourites, if she could she would spend all summer wearing dresses like this one.

 

“Please turn to face me, Miss Goode.” Cordelia complies, facing away from the mirror. The seamstress helps her put the dress on, she is lost in a rustling of fabric for an instant which makes the heat even more stifling. Fiona has really picked the worst day for her enterprise. 

 

“Tie her corset a little bit tighter.” As always her mother is giving orders, making sure things go her way. As the seamstress fastens Cordelia’s corset, Cordelia wonders why her mother would want it tighter. It was perfectly fine before, but now it feels slightly too tight and her chest just can’t expand all the way which makes it painful to take deep breaths. So let’s just hope Fiona won’t get on Cordelia’s nerves otherwise she won’t have a way to breathe through whatever Fiona could come up with.

 

Cordelia is made to face the mirror again and that’s when she finally catches a glance at her reflection. She is quite surprised by what she sees, this style looks so grown-up and different from what her mother usually makes her wear. And right now she’d like to wear her usual dresses very much. She’ll probably never complain again about her old dresses, because what Fiona meant by “highlighting your most alluring features” was making sure her whole chest was on display for the entire world apparently. Cordelia is not stupid and she can see through Fiona’s speech now, all she wants is to parade Cordelia around like some unattainable prize so that Hank can be even more attracted to her than he already seems. Because if Hank is attracted to her then he won’t stop until he gets what he wants. And if Hank gets what he wants, so does her mother.

 

And sure she has worn some dresses with cleavage before, but this makes her feel almost naked. She just wants to run away and hide, or maybe she just wants the earth to swallow her whole. Not only is the dress making her feel like her whole chest is on display, it’s also rather uncomfortable and itchy. And the way her corset is tied makes it hard for her to breathe. The heat is definitely not helping, making her feel all sweaty and sticky after trying on only the first style. And knowing Fiona there are many more to come. Plus, the material is thicker than her other dress, not really made for such weather.

 

“Mother, I don’t really feel comfortable wearing this kind of dress. I feel so exposed.” Cordelia voices her concerns, knowing that this is a shot in the dark considering her mother has undoubtedly already made a decision. “

 

Think about how Hank will feel when he sees you in this dress. How he’ll be even more in love with you.” Fiona utters schemingly, she is a serpent charming its prey. But her words have the opposite effect because all Cordelia can feel right now is utter disgust. She is tired of being shown off like she is an object that Hank should desire above all else because she is a person with feelings and wants and ambitions and with a mind of her own. So why does it feel like almost everyone is treating her like she is a petulant child who can’t make her own decisions?

 

Fiona comes to stand next to Cordelia and attaches her hand to Cordelia’s forearm. Her touch is a silent warning, a way to tell Cordelia that she has to do what she is told and that she shouldn’t contradict her mother. “Don’t you think that it looks like I’m trying too hard to get his attention?” Cordelia asks, this question is her last hope, her last attempt to get her mother to buy her something different. 

 

“Don’t be silly Cordelia, everyone around here wears this style.” Fiona waves her off, unconvinced by her daughter’s attempt at a rebuttal. But Cordelia knows her mother is lying because the only person Cordelia has ever seen wearing this style is Madison Montgomery. And that girl is the biggest attention seeker Cordelia has ever met, she has to be the centre of attention everywhere she goes, no one should try to outshine her except if they’re ready to face the consequences. That girl is literally a mini Fiona, aways so scheming and cunning to make sure everyone is talking about her and that she stays relevant. And what they’re saying doesn’t matter as long as they are talking about her. And Cordelia doesn’t want to be associated with such a person because she is quite the opposite. She never wants to be the centre of attention, most of the time she actually wishes she could just be invisible.

 

“I think we’ll take that style. Do you think you could make two of these before Monday?” Fiona’s question is conclusive, tearing all of Cordelia’s hopes away. And then Fiona starts talking about colours and embroidery but there is a small ringing in Cordelia’s ears. And then tears prickle at the corners of her eyes and Cordelia doesn’t have the strength to stop them. One rolls off her cheek and falls on her collarbone. And she tries to get a hold of herself because crying in front of an almost stranger isn’t something she wants to be caught doing. Such a display of emotion in a public place makes Cordelia feel ashamed, which doesn’t stop the tears. It seems incredibly silly to cry for something so stupid and insignificant but Cordelia is weary of having no control over her own existence and she is fed up with having to do things she is so uncomfortable with all the time. She doesn’t really cry for the dresses but for all the things she has bottled up inside : the disenchantment of having to marry someone she doesn’t love, her mother’s constant yelling, and the reality of having to leave her whole life behind. 

 

She doesn’t even realise that the seamstress is there again, taking her measurements while her mother is nowhere to be seen. Cordelia wipes her tears and avoids meeting the tailoress’ gaze as she is ashamed of her current lack of composure. In the mirror she can see how her cheeks are all red and blotchy, and how her tears have left tracks behind. Even her eyes are puffy and red and anyone could notice that she has been crying. The woman hands her a tissue with a polite and compassionate smile on her face, Cordelia probably isn’t her first crying customer and she definitely isn’t her last. 

 

“You do look very beautiful in this dress Miss Goode.” The words are genuinely spoken as the seamstress tries to cheer Cordelia up and she appreciates that someone actually seems to care about her feelings.

 

 “Thank you, it’s very kind of you to say.” Cordelia tries to smile, her smile is a bit lopsided and sad but well at least she is trying, isn't she? And as the tailoress keeps on taking her measurements, Cordelia tries to gather herself and to make sure it doesn’t look too like she has been crying so that Fiona doesn’t notice anything.

 

And when Fiona comes back into the shop bringing new accessories, all traces of Cordelia’s emotional outburst are gone. And Fiona even looks content, she usually looks that way when she gets what she wants, with a slight smirk and self-confidence oozing out of her every pore. 

 

—-----------------------

 

Then the day finally comes. Cordelia is sitting in the carriage with her mother as they head to the Foxxs’ countryside estate. Cordelia can feel something akin to excitement blooming in her chest. Because all she can picture is spending time with Coco and Misty and having a delightful summer. She decides to leave Hank out of the equation for now as it makes her so much happier, she just wants to live in denial for a while and pretend her life is different.

 

But her excitement fades away and is soon replaced by boredom as the ride seems to take forever. The road is far too bumpy for her to read comfortably and she definitely doesn’t want to have any kind of conversation with her mother, ignoring her is far more satisfying. The air is still hot and stifling, growing more humid by the day and Cordelia hopes that it will storm soon for the rain to wash away the heat for a little while. 

 

When the coachman announces that they are bound to arrive in about twenty minutes, Cordelia gets a bit impatient as she wishes they were already there. She can’t lie, she is curious to see the estate and knowing the Foxxs it’s probably magnificent and opulent, a style her mother pretty much adores. And while Cordelia can appreciate its beauty and intricacy, she has always been more attracted to simple and cosy houses, where everything seems warmer and more welcoming. Because there is something impersonal and cold about those gigantic estates that Cordelia has always disliked, even in her own home she sometimes feels like she doesn’t belong and that she disturbs the peace of the numerous empty rooms.  

 

As she looks through the window she can finally see the estate in the distance, grand and imposing. They drive through some beautiful gardens that already appear to be calling Cordelia’s name. And in the distance Cordelia can spot a lake and a gazebo on a hill that looms over the estate.

 

The carriage comes to a halt in front of the building and to Cordelia it looks more like a castle than an actual mansion. Maybe it's the two towers on each side that give her that impression. As they exit the carriage they are welcomed by Hank and his father who seem overjoyed at their arrival. While their luggage is being carried away, the Foxxs lead them inside. Cordelia and her mother are given a quick tour of some of the main rooms of the manor. Cordelia is quite stricken by the extensive library, already eager to spend some time curled up in one of the armchairs while reading any book that catches her interest. Finally, Hank leads Cordelia to her chambers while her mother is being led somewhere else by Mr Foxx.

 

“So this is where you will sleep. I hope this room will meet all of your expectations.” Hank opens the door as he motions for Cordelia to enter the room. There is a canopy bed in the middle of it, it’s so large that Cordelia could lose herself in it. The room seems rather comfortable with a fireplace that she probably won’t have to light and a vanity facing the window. From there she can see the gardens and the lake, quite a magnificent view that she will appreciate during her entire stay. 

 

“It’s beautiful, I’m sure I’m going to like it very much.” Cordelia genuinely smiles as she takes in the new environment. She is still looking around when Hank talks again. 

 

“I’m glad you’ve finally arrived, Miss Goode.” He smiles pleasantly as he finally crosses the threshold and joins Cordelia in the room. He is trying to be charming once again so he can get into Cordelia’s good graces. He still hasn’t figured out that it’s a lost cause but he had never striked Cordelia as someone particularly smart or observant. 

 

“Thank you. I’m really grateful for your invitation.” Cordelia is all politeness as she takes a walk around the room and lets her finger graze the satin duvet. There is a stillness lingering in the air, some discomfort hanging in the room since what Cordelia simply names the “kissing incident”. They both stare at each other for a few seconds, both are unable to speak as they don’t really know what to say. 

 

“Well your luggage is going to be brought here so I’ll let you settle in. Don’t forget to join us in the living room about an hour before dinner.” Hank is the first to break the silence. 

 

“Don’t worry I won’t.” Cordelia assures him, not that her mother would let her miss anything anyway.  And then Hank retreats from the room as he mutters something about checking on the dinner’s preparations. Cordelia plumps down on the bed. Now that Hank is gone, the tension in the room dissipates and Cordelia can fully appreciate her new bedroom for the month.

 

As soon as her things are brought upstairs Cordelia starts tidying and organising them, pushing her new dresses to the back of her closet so that she can forget about them. She is still putting her clothes away when someone unexpectedly knocks at her door. “Come in.” Cordelia yells as she folds one of her nightgowns and puts it on the top shelf.  She hears the door open and then muffled footsteps that seem to be heading in her direction. 

 

“I thought I heard your voice. Guess I was right.” Cordelia could recognise this voice and this southern drawl anywhere. Cordelia turns around and she is faced with Misty, as beautiful as always, clad in a simple pastel yellow summer dress that reminds Cordelia of sunflowers.

 

“Misty!” Cordelia’s voice betrays her excitement but the way Misty’s eyes shine is enough to make Cordelia understand that she is not the only one who is elated about their stay. They embrace quickly and Cordelia wants to pull Misty in again to make her understand how happy she is to see her. But she doesn’t because that would probably be kind of weird. 

 

“How long have you been here?” Cordelia asks as she picks up another nightgown, keeping her hands and her mind busy.

 

“I arrived ‘bout an hour before you did. My room is right next to yours.” Misty points to the shared wall before grabbing her forearm. She rolls on the balls of her feet, buzzing with energy and excitement which both seem to be quite communicative. “Excited ‘bout followin’ through with all of Coco’s plans?” The question is accompanied by a teasing quirk of an eyebrow and a daring smile. 

“You think I’m going to bail on you, don’t you?” Cordelia rests her hands on her hips and sets what she hopes is a disapproving gaze on Misty. Because no matter what happens she intends to follow through with whatever plan Coco can come up with. 

 

“I’m not sure. I need to see it with my own two eyes, ya know.” Misty keeps on teasing her which is probably a way to make sure Cordelia won’t actually bail on them. “Anyway, I’m gonna let ya unpack and we’ll see each other again before dinner.” And she is gone as quickly as the wind, closing the door behind her and leaving Cordelia standing with her back to her closet still slightly surprised by the small shift in Misty’s demeanour. Sure she had seen some glimpse of Misty’s bursts of confidence and apparent audacity, but it had never been as pronounced as today. But she enjoys this side of Misty, carefree and teasing, brimming with excitement as she tries to push Cordelia out of her comfort zone.

 

As Cordelia finally finishes putting her things away, there is another knock on the door. But before she can answer her mother is already barging into the room. She seems rather frantic and when she is like this the best thing to do is to listen to her, to avoid talking and to make sure to get out of her way. “Where did you put your new dresses?” Fiona barely looks at Cordelia when she asks the question and opens the chest at the foot of Cordelia’s bed. 

 

“They’re in the closet.” As soon as the words are uttered, Fiona closes the chest and starts rummaging through Cordelia’s closet, pulling out the dress she is looking for. 

 

“I want you to wear this tonight.” Fiona hands her one of the dresses they bought a few days ago, a dress that she very much hates, and to be honest she had been hoping that her mother would forget the existence of said dress. “Wear your new gloves with it too.” Fiona doesn’t leave Cordelia a chance to retort as she is already leaving, as the bitter scent of her perfume lingers behind.

 

Cordelia calls for a maid to help up with the dress because she can’t put it on by herself. And no matter what she wants, her mother expects her to go down wearing this exact piece. But Cordelia thinks that if she obeys her mother now and doesn’t make a fuss, it would probably make it easier for her to sneak out at night to spend time with Coco and Misty because Fiona won’t keep such a close eye on her. 

 

—-----------------------

 

Cordelia is sitting on her bed, reading one of the books she had brought just in case. At least reading isn’t a physically strenuous activity because the maid has fastened the corset a bit too tight and Cordelia can only take shallow breaths. And then Misty knocks on the door and comes in, still wearing the yellow dress that fits her so well. She is still smiling and rocking on the balls of her feet excitedly.

 

“I was just checkin’ if ya were ready to go.” Misty closes the door behind her and sits on the bed next to Cordelia. 

 

“Almost, I just need to put my gloves on.” Cordelia stands up, making sure not to move too fast or energetically because she doesn’t want to pass out. Maybe she could find a way to untie a corset a little bit. But Fiona would probably notice so she quickly discards that idea. 

 

“Why? We’re just gonna have dinner.” Misty is a bit nonchalant as she shrugs, she has even untied her hair, letting it cascade over her shoulders in what looks like a blond waterfall. 

 

“Because if I don’t Fiona is going to kill me.” Cordelia explains as she puts her gloves on and throws an exasperated glance at Misty. 

 

“Fair.” Misty stands up and straightens her dress. “Ya okay? Ya seem a bit ..” Misty starts gesticulating and relying on hand movements when words seem to be failing her, before one of her hands finds purchase on Cordelia’s shoulder. She squeezes it once and her piercing blue eyes are set on Cordelia in an unrelenting gaze. Cordelia can feel the usual flutter in her chest, a reaction that she often blames on some sort of anxiety that Misty seems to be the source of. Well it’s the only explanation that seems to make any sense. 

 

“If by okay you mean unable to breathe then yes, I am okay.” Cordelia chortles as she looks down at her dress, once again using humour to deflect a question. At least she hasn’t made a self-deprecating joke today.

 

Misty takes a step back to look at Cordelia’s dress. Her gaze lingers on Cordelia’s chest for a beat too long. Her wide eyes meet Cordelia’s again and she starts shifting her weight from side to side, something Misty usually does when she is stressed or embarrassed. Misty’s cheeks grow red in a flustered blush. Cordelia is sure she must be wearing a matching shade of red on her own cheeks. Misty’s gaze doesn’t make her skin crawl the way Hank’s does. On the contrary she feels something akin to excitement, she can feel her heart skip a beat before her heart rate picks up. 

 

“I know.” Cordelia giggles as she looks down at her own dress.

 

“I didn’t say anythin’!” Misty gasps as her mouth forms a perfect “O” shape. “

 

You don’t have to.” Cordelia shrugs because she doesn’t have to be told what she looks like, she can see it reflected in people’s eyes. 

 

“I’m used to wearing things I don’t particularly like and looking absolutely ridiculous just because of Fiona. But honestly I wish that I could just stay here and hide.” Cordelia sighs. She really doesn’t want to feel so morose, especially knowing that both Coco and Misty are excited at the idea of spending time here. And she is too, but only to a certain extent. Because she knows that the end of this trip also means the end of her rather obligation-free life. And the closer the end of the trip gets, the closer her marriage gets, looming over her like a patch of rainy clouds. So Cordelia is torn between the bliss of living in the same home as her friends for a month and the displeasure of also sharing the place with her future husband that she can’t stand. 

 

“Well I think ya look very beautiful and if people think differently then they’re stupid.” Misty is trying to cheer her up but her words are spoken genuinely. Her face breaks into one of those bright smiles as usual and that lifts Cordelia’s spirits a little. Let’s just hope Cordelia is the only one who thinks that she looks ridiculous tonight. 

 

“Thanks.” Cordelia can feel a blush rise to her cheeks again but maybe she can blame it on the heat this time. She has gotten used to the way she feels around Misty, mostly fluttered and confused but also content and at peace. And for now she has decided not to try to understand why she feels like this, which was an arduous decision to make considering her habit of overthinking every little second of her life. But she has decided not to question her happiness and to deal with the actual reason later. 

 

And somehow, everyday Misty seems to take root even deeper into Cordelia’s heart, like vines creeping up a wall to the point where they become one entity. “Come on, let’s go.” As soon as the words are uttered Misty is walking to the door, she has an unreadable expression on her face that Cordelia has seen maybe once or twice before but that she hasn’t been able to decipher quite yet. 

 

“After you.” Misty opens the door and motions for Cordelia to exit the room before she does. 

 

“Do you think Coco has arrived yet?” Cordelia asks as they head down the stairs, quite surprised at the fact that her best friend hasn’t barged uninvited into her room yet. She turns to Misty as she asks the question. 

 

“Yeah I think so. I saw a carriage ‘bout thirty minutes ago.” Misty keeps on walking down the stairs with one hand on the bannister and the other under her chin while trying to make sure she remembers the time right.

 

And when they arrive in the drawing room Coco is already there, sitting on one of the numerous velvet sofas and animatedly talking with Mallory. And almost everyone else seems to be there except the Foxxs and Fiona. Cordelia and Misty sit on the same sofa as Mallory and Coco. “Finally! Where have you guys been?” Coco exclaims as soon as they are seated. She is awfully agitated even after a three hour carriage ride, honestly Cordelia wonders how her best friend always seems to be buzzing with energy. 

 

“This one right here…” Misty points to Cordelia in a teasing manner “didn’t want to get out of her room.”  

 

“Let me guess. You don’t like the dress Fiona has chosen for you so you just want to stay up there and hide. Despite the fact that you look hot.” Coco turns to Cordelia looking slightly proud of herself and slightly annoyed at Cordelia. 

 

“Coco!” Cordelia exclaims while trying no to draw too much attention to herself. But she smacks Coco’s shoulder for good measure. “I can barely breathe in this dress so I think it’s reason enough to feel uncomfortable and to want to stay by myself.” Cordelia explains as her gaze is pointed at her best friend. Coco rolls her eyes and lightly shakes her head. 

“Okay but think of the bigger picture. Think of us having fun and spending a great summer. You just have to suffer through dinner and I swear I’ll make it worth your while tonight.” Coco tenderly takes hold of Cordelia’s hand and squeezes it. It’s crazy how understood Cordelia feels when she is with her friends. Because behind all the friendly teasing, she can see how much they care about her. 

 

“So what have ya planned?” Misty inquires, her eyes wide with excitement. “

 

No one gets to know before tonight, it’s a surprise.” Coco announces as she is clearly delighted at the idea of being the sole person of the group to know what they’ll be up to tonight. 

 

“But Coco…” Cordelia is already sulking because she has never been the biggest fan of surprises or anything impromptu really. She has always been an organised person who needs to know exactly how and when things are going to happen. 

 

“No buts.” Coco counters quickly, obviously delighted at the idea of keeping her plan a secret for a few more hours.

 

That’s when the Foxxs and Fiona enter the room, they are chattering amicably. Fiona catches a glance at Cordelia to make sure her daughter has obeyed her before sitting next to Mrs Day and Mrs Vanderbilt. Hank and his father remain standing in the middle of the room. Hank’s father welcomes them to the estate and then talks of the activities they have planned for the month. He also talks about the nearby village and the beautiful hiking trails that aren’t far from the manor. For once Coco listens and stays silent which is a miracle considering she loves commenting on everything. Not that Cordelia minds, she actually really enjoys Coco’s witty commentary. Several times during Mr Foxx’s monologue, Cordelia can feel her mother’s gaze on her as she is making sure that her daughter is behaving properly. She can also feel Hank’s eyes on her and somehow it makes a shiver run up her spine every time their eyes meet. He is always smiling at her and Cordelia attempts to smile back hoping it looks genuine. His smile is nothing compared to Misty’s, because Cordelia can see right through the manipulation and conceit. 

 

Why is she comparing Misty’s smile to Hank’s? It’s not the first time that she draws up this kind of comparison and it has never struck her as odd until now. Does she think about Misty that much? As her thoughts drift away from Hank, Cordelia steals a glance at Misty who is listening intently to Mr Foxx; sitting up straight in a manner that makes her look incredibly poised and graceful. She has pushed most of her hair behind her ears, leaving Cordelia an unobstructed view of her jaw and side profile. But then Cordelia catches the eye of Fiona so she quickly stares at Mr Foxx once again.

 

Once his soliloquy is over, Harrison invites everyone to move to the dinner room as dinner has been served. Cordelia follows Coco and Misty out of the room but before she can cross the threshold, Hank gently catches her upper arm. Cordelia stifles the urge of yanking her arm away and smiles politely at Hank, ignoring the way her stomach is tied in knots. They are the only ones left in the room. 

 

“You look very beautiful tonight, Miss Goode.” He kisses the back of her right hand while his hungry gaze lingers on her chest, making her skin crawl. She can’t help but notice that his gaze feels utterly different from Misty’s. While being under Misty’s scrutiny makes her feel warm and flustered, being under Hank's scrutiny makes her stomach drop and sends a cold shiver down her spine every time. And there she goes again with the Misty comparison. Cordelia takes a step back, forcing Hank to let go of her hand as she takes shallow breaths to calm herself. 

 

“That’s very kind of you to say, Sir.” Cordelia’s answer is courteous as always, she forces her lips to form a shy smile even though being alone with Hank is rather uncomfortable. When she is with him, there is something stifling hanging in the air, something that seems to be compressing her chest and that makes her want to run outside for fresh air. 

 

But Hank comes closer once again and Cordelia’s heart starts beating faster. Is he going to try to kiss her again? She sincerely hopes not because it took her over a week to get over the almost kissing incident. “Let’s go to dinner, shall we?” Hank offers her his hand and Cordelia releases the breath she has been holding as relief flows through her. Her theory is that Hank is afraid of getting his ego bruised once more and Cordelia really wishes that her rejection haunts his nightmares like the idea of marrying him haunts hers. He leads her to the dinning room where everyone is already sitting and chatting. By some miracle the only two places left are between Hank’s father and Misty. Therefore, Cordelia ends up sitting with Hank to her right and Misty to her left. She immediately feels a bit less lucky when she realises that she is sitting across from her mother who is intently staring at her.

 

Dinner is served and everyone starts eating while the room is filled with laughter and amicable conversations. True to his habits, Hank performs a monologue that Cordelia pretends to be listening to, humming accordingly while trying to follow the conversation Misty, Coco and Mallory are engaged in. Their discussion is far more interesting than Hank’s soliloquy on the week he spent out of town for business.

 

Hank changes the subject and starts talking about their move to England after the wedding. Cordelia immediately tenses and her stomach drops, she gently puts her fork down on her plate and gulps. Cordelia brings her left hand to her abdomen as a way to force herself to take deep breaths, well as deep as she can with this damn corset. Misty quickly notices the change in Cordelia’s demeanour and then Cordelia can feel fingers travelling along her forearm and gently holding her left hand. 

 

“I’m very excited for us to move to England. It is an amazing place with numerous business opportunities. And we’ll be able to travel around.” Hank only interrupts his monologue to shove food into his mouth, his manners borderlining on rude but Cordelia seems to be the only one to notice. While he is occupied with feeding himself, Cordelia throws a quick glance at Misty who reassuringly smiles at her but Cordelia can see the worry dimple forming just above her eyebrows. Misty knows how much Cordelia dreads her departure from England and Misty has never been a big fan of Hank either. Cordelia turns back to Hank who keeps on talking about their move, but she can finally feel her breath slow, Misty’s touch is grounding. She squeezes Misty’s hand as a way to thank her friend and she keeps on holding her hand like a lifeline. Misty doesn’t seem to mind, she is still engaging in her discussion with Mallory and Coco. 

 

Cordelia removes the glove on her left hand and lowers their intertwined hands to her lap, away from prying eyes. Their hands are hidden under the tablecloth so as not to alert anyone, because now that she thinks about it, two women holding hands under the table may look a bit odd. But right now Cordelia doesn’t mind because the weight of Misty’s hand in her own is the only thing that keeps her from panicking and having to leave the room. 

 

“You must be excited to move to England considering you’ve never left the country. You’re looking forward to our move, aren’t you?” Hank asks before shoving a forkful of potatoes into his mouth, Cordelia can’t help but be utterly disgusted by his table manners. She is quite taken aback because they’ve been having dinner for about thirty minutes and it's the first time Hank actually inquires her opinion. Not only can she feel his expecting gaze settling on her, she can also feel Fiona staring at her from across the table. Fiona couldn’t have missed the way Cordelia always avoids the subject of leaving New Orleans and she probably wants to make sure her daughter stays polite and complacent. Cordelia can also feel Misty thumb drawing circles on the back of her hand in a soothing motion, the kind of thing that makes it easier to lie and to pretend to be excited about something that terrifies her.

 

“I definitely am. I’ve always wanted to travel to England actually.” Cordelia fakes elatement as she smiles at Hank bashfully. When she throws a glance at Fiona she can see that her mother has taken her eyes away from her, which is definitely a good sign. On the other hand, Hank is ogling at her breasts once again, not that it’s the first time that he has done that during the dinner. The funniest thing is that he clearly thinks that he is being sneaky about it but Cordelia has caught him looking down at her chest pretty much every time. The only upside to this is that she is slowly becoming immune to his lewd gaze after being subjected to it for the better part of one hour.

 

Misty doesn’t let go of Cordelia’s hand for the rest of the dinner, even when dessert is served the connection isn’t severed. Despite having to listen to Hank all night long and having to feign excitement and interest, a fuzzy feeling settes deep in Cordelia’s chest every time Misty strokes her hand or squeezes it. They have barely spoken a word to each other through the dinner, their conversation is being made through touch and stolen glances, but it’s enough for them to understand each other.

 

Cordelia can’t help but feel utter relief when dinner is over and they are invited to go back to their respective rooms. Sadly Misty has to let go of her hand to stand up, leaving an empty space that Cordelia immediately despises and making each cell of her body cry for the touch to come back. Cordelia stands too as Hank greets her goodnight and kisses the back of her hand once again, making the hair at the back of her neck standing. Cordelia can see that Misty is exiting the room with both her sister and her mother while Fiona is having a discussion with Mr Foxx and Mrs Vanderbilt. Cordelia decides that she’ll just head to bed and that if Fiona wants to talk to her she'll doubtlessly find her in her room. She  makes to leave the room but she is stopped by a gentle tap on her shoulder. She turns around and is faced by Coco who embraces her. 

 

“Change into more comfortable clothes and wait for Misty to come and get you.” Coco whispers in her ear. Cordelia has questions, many of them but before she can even choose which one to ask Coco is already gone.

 

—-----------------------

 

Surprisingly Fiona hasn’t come to Cordelia’s room, dinner has been finished for over two hours now so Cordelia guesses that her mother is presumably waiting for tomorrow to give her further instructions. Her absence does signify that Cordelia has done something right tonight because if anything had gone awry Cordelia would definitely have heard about it. Now that she is about ninety percent sure that her mother won’t show up, Cordelia changes into a comfortable long-sleeved summer dress that she is able to breathe in. She sits on her bed and starts writing in her diary as a way to kill time. How long has Coco instructed Misty to wait for? It has already been two hours, does that mean that she won’t show up? Cordelia can’t help but overthink everything, especially considering that she has absolutely no clue on what Coco has planned. 

 

She is still writing about dinner when she hears a faint knock on her door. Misty slips in her room as stealthily as a house cat. Cordelia closes her notebook and puts it away in the drawer of her bedside table. “I thought you were never going to come.” Cordelia puts some shoes on before standing. 

 

“And let ya miss all the fun?” There is a teasing quirk of an eyebrow as Misty walks closer to Cordelia. 

 

“Nah Coco just said to wait until everyone had gone to bed. Come on, let's go.” Misty is already extending her hand for Cordelia to take. So she does and everything feels right again. 

 

“Where exactly are we going?” Cordelia inquires as she starts getting a little bit anxious, especially when she realises that she doesn’t know where Fiona is. Plus, her mother has some kind of sixth sense that allows her to know when Cordelia is doing something she shouldn't be doing. 

 

“No idea, Coco just said to meet her outside.” Misty shrugs as she starts heading for the door but Cordelia stops her. 

 

“Wait let me take a candle, it’s already gotten pretty dark” Cordelia is already heading towards her vanity to grab a candle. But Misty gently grabs her arm and stops her. 

 

“Cordelia ya can’t bring a candle, it’d be like screamin’ “please find us”.” Misty exclaims while still trying to keep her voice low, she pinches the bridge of her nose and shakes her head. Cordelia blows her candle before turning to face Misty. They’re only illuminated by the moonlight now, shadows dance upon Misty’s face like a moving oil painting. Cordelia is graced with an otherworldly vision that renders her speechless for a second as her heart rate speeds up. The whole world disappears for an instant, it’s just the two of them breathing in harmony and enjoying the silence that this summer night offers. Then she can feel the familiar warmth that she associates with Misty settles in her chest. It puzzles Cordelia to no avail. She doesn’t understand why she feels like this around Misty, why her friend randomly takes her breath away.

 

“You’re right, I’m stupid.” Cordelia whispers as she releases the breath she has been holding. 

 

“Ya’re not stupid Cordelia. Ya’re just not used to bein’ sneaky and ya have two left feet.” Misty’s tone is teasing as usual as her face breaks into a smile. 

 

“I do not have two left feet!” Cordelia counters, knowing very well she can be clumsy, especially when Misty is around. 

 

“Yes ya do! Last week ya tripped over thin air in the greenhouse… twice !” Misty giggles as she holds up two fingers in a mocking manner.  They both burst out with laughter at the memory. But Cordelia also recalls the way Misty had caught her both times and saved her from ending up sprawled all over the floor, the way Misty’s arms had caught her right below the shoulder with impressive strength, and how the closeness had made Cordelia’s heart flutter crazily in her chest. She had blamed it on the almost fall and on the fear that had spread through her when she had realised that she could hurt herself. But now that she thinks about it, perhaps Misty had been the sole reason for her speeding heartbeat once again. However Cordelia doesn’t know what to make of all this, it’s possibly because Misty makes her feel alive and understood. Misty makes her feel at home everytime she is there and that is exactly what Cordelia craves. Misty’s presence seems to fill a hole in Cordelia’s heart, the part of her that has always cried out for domesticity and unconditional love. Cordelia does love Misty, as a friend of course, but it’s such a welcome change to have someone who fully accepts you for who you are and not for the person they want you to be. Their friendship is utterly different from the one she shares with Coco. Because there’s something else, something more, that Cordelia can’t explain.

 

“Alright let’s go. Just follow my lead and try not to make any sound.” Misty’s voice brings Cordelia out of her musings.

 

“I think I’ll manage.” Then Misty leads them out of the room quietly. Cordelia follows her as she stares at her feet to make sure she doesn’t trip over anything, because her falling down would probably create enough noise to wake up everyone. Even after being there for less than a day, Misty seems to float through the place, placing her feet strategically on the stairs so they don’t creak, knowing when and where to turn, avoiding each obstacle. They go through a small door that seems to be reserved for the servants and that’s when they finally reach their destination. The night is a bit cold, raising goosebumps on Cordelia’s exposed skin and she is glad she is wearing long sleeves. There isn’t a cloud in sight while the shining stars stretch indefinitely. The moon is almost full casting its silver glow upon the entire estate.

 

“Coco said to meet her by the gazebo.” Misty looks like she belongs right here, bathed in moonlight as an owl hoots in the distance. Misty reminds Cordelia of Greek Goddesses with her long blond hair and her white nightgown. If Cordelia hadn’t met Misty before she would believe that she is seeing an apparition and not an actual human being. As they walk, Misty doesn’t let go of her hand, she still guides Cordelia through the gardens, even though she can see their destination just fine. 

 

“Still not wearing shoes?” Cordelia asks as she notices Misty is walking barefoot again. A habit Cordelia first observed when Coco invited both her and Misty to have a picnic at her place. 

 

“Nah I’m far more comfortable like this.” Misty shrugs as she looks down at her feet.  

 

They mostly walk in silence, enjoying the way the breeze softly blows upon the lake. They are the first to reach the gazebo. The view from up here is quite breathtaking, the lake seems to stretch on for miles and the manor still looks incredibly imposing in the distance. Misty sits on the white fence even if there are several benches under the gazebo. Cordelia sits next to her, swinging her feet in the air while admiring the view that stretches before her. 

 

“How did you know we could exit the manor through that door?” Cordelia inquires as she remembers how Misty led them through the manor without one ounce of hesitation. 

 

“Coco gave me directions. I swear she has most of this place mapped out in her head already.” Cordelia can hear that Misty is impressed with Coco’s skills. Through the years, Cordelia has grown used to trusting Coco’s instinct and sense of direction. 

 

“I’m not surprised, Coco has always had a talent for sneaking out. I’m shocked that we arrived before her though.” Cordelia’s gaze turns back to the manor as she searches for Coco and Mallory but she doesn’t see anyone in the distance. 

 

“From what I gathered her room and also Mallory’s are on the other side of the manor so they had to take a different route. That’s probably why they’re late.” Misty explains as she points to the different wings of the manor.

 

They settle in a comfortable silence as they wait for Coco and Mallory, letting the breeze blow through their hair. Cordelia’s mind wanders as she stares back at the manor. This whole estate will be hers one day, she would think that the idea of owning something so magnificent would ease the ache of having to marry Hank, but it doesn’t. She thinks of the dinner, of the way he barely lets her speak and of his hungry gaze that makes her feel like a vulgar piece of meat. But she also recalls the way Misty held her hand through the entirety of the dinner, the way she had comforted Cordelia without uttering a single word. 

 

“Thanks a lot for dinner.” Cordelia blurts out as she decides to voice her gratitude. Misty hums and tilts her head in confusion. “Thank you for being there for me, I really appreciated it.” Cordelia takes hold of Misty’s hand, unsure of how to further express her thanks. She can see the way Misty’s face eases into a smile at the touch and how serene Misty looks. 

 

“Ya don’t have to thank me, Delia. That’s what friends are for.” Misty’s words are genuine and are accompanied by one of MIsty’s dazzling smiles. Delia. Misty has never called her that before, but Cordelia loves it, she loves the way it sounds and the way Misty pronounces it. The way the nickname rolls off her tongue in Misty’s distinct southern drawl. There is something hanging in the air between them, something akin to static electricity that makes Cordelia’s hair stand and makes her skin tingle. As much as she tries not to overthink why she feels like this around Misty, it’s awfully complicated because it fully puzzles her. 

 

Finally, they spot Coco and Mallory in the distance as they exit the manor. As soon as Coco notices them she waves and picks up her pace. “Sorry for being late, Fiona and Mr Foxx were discussing marriage arrangements in the room right next to Mallory’s. I swear I thought they were never going to shut up. But here we are.” Coco is slightly out of breath and annoyment is visible on her face but she looks delighted to finally be here. “We also almost walked right into one of the servants.” Mallory nods as both her hands find purchase on her hips. 

 

“So what do we do now?” Misty asks as she lowers herself from the fence they have been sitting on. 

 

“Okay so I had planned something fun but quiet for today. Problem is I still haven’t figured out where they hide the alcohol. But just give me a day or two and I’ll find it.” Coco explains as she sits down on one of the benches. Mallory sits down next to her while Misty just sits on the floor in front of them, so Cordelia does the same. 

 

“And how are you going to figure out where they hide it?” Mallory inquires as she furrows her brow in confusion. It is quite obvious that Mallory and Misty haven’t known Coco that long, otherwise they wouldn’t doubt her ability to get access to pretty much anything she wants. 

 

“You don’t need to worry your pretty head about that.” Coco pats Mallory on the head which brings a laugh out of the both of them. 

 

“Just be careful Coco, please.” Cordelia begs as she pertinently knows that her best friend has had some close calls. She is usually careful and prepared but sometimes things just don’t work out in her favour. And that scares Cordelia a bit as she wonders what could happen to her best friend if she ever gets caught. 

 

“Don’t worry about me Dee. You know I’ll be careful.” Coco waves off Cordelia’s concern in a perfectly rehearsed manner. It’s a dance they’ve been dancing their whole lives, Coco sneaks around, unafraid of the consequences and of being caught red-handed while Cordelia worries and hopes her friend doesn’t get in trouble. 

 

“Like the time your mother almost caught you making out with the stable boy?” Cordelia reminds her friend teasingly. She can see how this affects Coco when she starts blushing and shaking her head. 

 

“Oh my god Dee, that was one time!” Coco exclaims as she throws her hands in the air. It’s a nice role reversal to see Coco being the one flustered for once. 

 

“Wait, I want to hear that story!” Mallory looks eager to hear the story, not that Cordelia can blame her. Coco is an exceptional story teller. 

 

“This isn’t the time or the place to…” Coco is already waving Mallory off but she doesn’t get to finish her sentence before Misty stops her in her tracks. 

 

“No wait, now I want to know too!” Cordelia can’t help herself but laugh as it’s rather unusual to see Coco so embarrassed about something she has done. She has always loved sharing her adventures with people she trusts. But tonight she doesn’t seem willing to share that particular story. Perhaps she is scared of destroying the myth that has been built around her, the idea that she always gets away with everything. But eventually, Mallory and Misty coax the tale out of her bit by bit, with a lot of effort.

 

That’s how the evening pretty much unfolds. While Coco’s plans have fallen through for tonight, they still manage to have a delightful time as they share stories and enjoy the cool breeze. There is something so freeing and agreeable about sitting in an imperfect circle and sharing tales of their lives without anyone to tell them to behave properly. They all enjoy getting away from their parents and away from what Misty calls the “shackles of polite society”. Under this gazebo they can just be themselves, with no artifice or forced manners, they can share their thoughts freely without being scared of saying too much and not enough. Tonight they just can just be instead of having to pretend to be. 

 

As night fades into early morning, they decide to go back to their rooms to get some sleep. The two groups go their separate ways. As soon as Mallory and Coco are out of sight, Misty takes hold of Cordelia’s hand as she leads her towards the manor. But as Cordelia looks up, she notices that there is light coming from one of the rooms and that the double doors leading to the balcony are wide open. 

 

“Misty, look, someone is still up.” Cordelia points to the balcony. “We’ll just walk very close to the walls so no one sees us.” They both walk along the walls of the manor, close enough to feel the ivy caressing their hands. As they get closer to the illuminated room, Cordelia realises that she can hear voices coming from above. They’re loud enough for her to recognize who is speaking right above them. 

 

“Wait, I think that’s Hank and his father.” Cordelia whispers as she urges Misty to a halt. Cordelia shushes Misty and puts her hand over her mouth before pointing to the balcony just above their heads. In the moonlight, Cordelia doesn’t notice the crimson shade of Misty’s cheeks or the way her friend looks completely stunned for a few seconds. They stand hand in hand with their backs against the wall, Cordelia is intent on listening to that conversation. 

 

“The wedding will take place at the end of summer. That leaves us enough time to prepare for our trip to England.” Cordelia recognizes the voice of Hank’s father. Their footsteps are getting closer as they are probably heading for the balcony.  

 

“Well I’m looking forward to it. I think she looked lovely tonight.” Cordelia isn’t surprised that the only thing Hank seems to remember about the evening is the way Cordelia had looked. She is pretty sure it’s the only thing he has noticed. But at least he is complimenting her. 

 

“She is definitely easy on the eyes. But she seems a bit shy and lacking in conversation.” Harrison’s words are sharp and unexpected and Cordelia can feel the way her heart drops. She doesn’t particularly care about Harrison Foxx’s opinion but it doesn’t make the criticism sting less. Because it revives the residual hurt of being constantly criticised by her mother. With the proximity, Cordelia can hear the way Misty’s breath hitch before she grabs her hand a little harder. 

 

As she feels Misty’s inquisitive gaze settle on her, Cordelia closes her eyes and focuses on the voices from above. She can’t face Misty right now, because she knows the Cajun can read her like an open book and she is tired of Misty feeling sorry for her. She loves the way Misty is always trying to lift her spirits and to reassure her but sometimes Cordelia is under the impression that she is more of a burden than a friend to Misty. And at this moment, she doesn’t think she can handle Misty’s unconditional support. 

 

“I’m not marrying her for her conversational skills, father.” Hank ends up wearing his ugly face after all, maybe complimenting Cordelia more than once would scorch his tongue. His voice appears to be getting closer. Cordelia's heart starts beating faster and her palms are getting a bit clammy as she realises that Misty and her have to be even more careful now that the two men are presumably standing on the balcony. Misty can sense Cordelia tense up and she scooches closer to Cordelia as she draws circles on the back of her hand with her thumb.

 

“I’m sure she’ll make an adequate wife.” Harrison announces calmly. 

 

“Let’s just hope she’ll be adequate for something else.” Hank’s words are quickly accompanied by laughter from both him and his father. Cordelia’s blood boils, anger rages inside of her and she wants to scream. But she stifles the urge to yell, she tries to extinguish the fire that rages inside of her and urges her to react. Misty’s touch grounds her and reminds her of the reality of having to stay quiet and unnoticed. The Cajun presence makes it far easier to get her feelings in check.

 

Cordelia has heard enough, she urges Misty away from the balcony as she breaks in a slow run. Tears prickle at the corner of her eyes and she lets them fall. She can feel them rolling down her cheeks and her vision is getting blurry. She cries silently and hopes for Misty not to notice. But before they can reach the door, Misty stops Cordelia. 

 

“Delia, just look at me.” Misty knows. But Cordelia shakes her head and doesn’t say anything, scared of her voice betraying her. Misty gently puts her hands on Cordelia’s shoulders and turns her around. Even in the faint moonlight, Cordelia can see the utter compassion written in Misty’s features. Misty waits for Cordelia to say or do something with a bated breath. 

 

“I’m pathetic. Why am I crying for something so stupid?” Cordelia’s voice cracks and she doesn’t even bother wiping her tears anymore. Misty tightly embraces Cordelia as one of her hands finds purchase in Cordelia’s hair. More tears stream down Cordelia’s face and there is no stopping them this time. Despite the reason for the embrace, Cordelia doesn’t want it to ever end. She wants to stay here with Misty forever. 

 

“Hey, it’s not stupid. They slighted ya.” Misty pulls away from the hug but doesn’t sever their touch, instead she cups Cordelia’s cheeks with both hands. This way, Cordelia can’t look away from Misty, all she can do is stare back and get lost in those cerulean eyes. “Ya know that none of what they said is true, right?” Cordelia can see the way Misty’s eyes twinkled with sincerity, but Cordelia also knows that not only is Misty biased, Misty also seems to always surestimate Cordelia’s qualities. 

 

“Misty, they’re right. I’m from a rich family and decent looking, those are my only qualities.” Cordelia’s voice doesn’t falter as she states her truth, assured that there’s no denying this obvious fact. She knows it because that is what she has been brought up to be : polite, graceful, submissive and quiet. Her mother has raised her this way, always keeping in mind the idea of marrying her off to the most eligible bachelor she could find. 

 

“Bullshit. Ya’re also smart and funny, and ya have the biggest heart out of everyone I know. He’s not worth cryin’ over and he shouldn’t talk ‘bout ya like some possession. That’s not right.” Misty scoffs as she is obviously angry at Hank and his father, her hands drop to Cordelia’s shoulders. Cordelia can see the way her jaw tightens with residual anger, Misty seems much more affected by what she has heard than Cordelia is. But Misty hasn’t spent as much time with people from this society as Cordelia has. Cordelia knows pertinently that most men still think of women as their inferior, as Hank often reminds her. The only thing they want is a quiet and good-looking wife that they can parade around like a trophy, they will always disregard all of their other qualities. 

 

“Right or not, we’re betrothed and he can say whatever he wants about me.” Cordelia shrugs because she has already accepted all of this. She remembers how she had tried to fight it in the beginning, how she would always do her best for Hank to see her as something else than a pretty face and obliging manners. But it had been a waste of time as she seemed to get on Hank’s nerves which Fiona absolutely loathed. 

 

“Well, betrothed or not, he obviously can’t see what’s right in front of him.” Misty words are spoken genuinely and earnestly which makes Cordelia’s heart feel all warm and fuzzy. She isn’t used to receiving such honest compliments and Misty always finds the way to make her flustered with her praise. Misty wipes the leftover tears on Cordelia’s cheeks with her thumbs, leaving little jolts of static electricity behind. Cordelia is thankful that the moonlight is too faint for Misty to notice how red her cheeks seem to have gotten. 

 

“Let’s just go to bed.” Misty then starts leading Cordelia back to the manor.



Chapter 2: Part 2

Notes:

Thank you for you comments and for reading this little story of mine, I'm so glad you guys like this fic :)

I hope you will like this part as much as you did the first one.

Chapter Text

The next day, Cordelia is woken up by a loud banging on her door. She can feel the remnants of sleep clinging to her eyes as she struggles to keep them open. She stretches her leg before pushing the covers away and getting up. “I’m coming!” She yells, bothered by whoever interrupted her dreamless sleep. She unlocks and opens her door and is immediately faced by a rather annoyed-looking Fiona. Cordelia’s mind is still stuck between sleep and awakeness which makes it hard for her to process her mother’s displeased appearance. Fiona is already impeccably dressed forcing Cordelia to wonder if she overslept. 

 

“Why are you still half asleep Cordelia? Breakfast will be served in an hour, you have to get ready!” Fiona barges into Cordelia’s room, far too energetic for the early hour. Cordelia has been an early bird for as long as she can remember, but for once she hadn’t been able to fall asleep until she could see the first rays of the sun rising over the horizon. She had spent several hours, turning in her bed, replaying Hank’s conversation with her father in her head. Because as much as she wants to forget it, she knows she can’t help herself but overthink every second of every interaction she has had with Hank and wonder at which point he had deemed her a poor conversationalist. 

 

Fiona has decided to forego her “we should always be fashionably late” rule for this trip as she has come to the conclusion that Cordelia being punctual would please Hank which explains this whole ordeal. As she faces Cordelia, she quickly grabs her daughter’s chin between her pointer finger and her thumb as she examines each inch of Cordelia’s skin. 

 

“You look tired, you should have gone to bed earlier. But that’s nothing a bit of make-up can’t fix.” Fiona’s touch sting but it hastily retreats as she heads for Cordelia’s closet once again. Perhaps one day Cordelia will be able to dress without her mother choosing every outfit. Cordelia stands awkwardly in the middle of her room while her mother rummages through her clothes. The world is still a bit blurry as her brain seems reluctant to fully wake up, she stifles a yawn as she sits on the chest at the foot of her bed. For once, Fiona chooses a dress Cordelia actually enjoys wearing and that is suitable for today’s activities. She throws the dress onto Cordelia’s unmade bed. 

 

“Just wear this and ask one of the maids to put some make-up on you, I want you looking pristine and I want you to meet me in the drawing room in thirty minutes tops. Is that understood?” Fiona towers over Cordelia as her gaze pierces through her daughter. 

 

“Yes, mother.” Cordelia answers as she doesn’t relent her gaze. Fiona then leaves the room as she puffs angrily and almost slams the door but she stops herself at the last second as she remembers that other people could witness her outburst. Well, all the progress Cordelia thought she had made yesterday seems to have already been forgotten by her mother. It’s crazy to think that after twenty-two years of living with her mother, Cordelia still hopes for a kind word and a “you did well today” that Fiona will certainly never utter.

 

Cordelia does comply with her mother’s request and she even beats her to the drawing room. The room is obviously empty when she arrives, bathed in the warm early morning light. Cordelia sits on the window nook as she stares outside for a while, admiring how the dew lingers on the grass  and how the wind sends ripples on the lake. When her mother enters the room, Cordelia sits straighter and taller as she puts both of her hands in her lap. 

 

“Well, you definitely look more presentable.” Fiona utters the closest thing to a compliment she can before standing in front of her daughter. “Today, I want you to give you undivided attention to Hank. So no gallivanting about with your friends or acting like a child. Is that clear?” Fiona looks down at Cordelia, her gaze cold and commanding. Cordelia catches  the way her mother's jaw still seems to clench slightly and the way she furrows her brow as she gives orders. It’s a look Fiona has perfected throughout the years as she gained power and influence, ensuring that everyone follows each and every one of her commands. 

 

“Yes, it is.” Cordelia answers mechanically knowing that it’s just best to let Fiona have her way. And as much as she would like to spend the afternoon with her friends, she knows Fiona views this trip as the perfect opportunity for her to have Hank wrapped around her fingers. 

 

As people start filling the room, Cordelia’s eyes scrutinise the space in search of her friends, hoping they’ll arrive before Hank does so she can spend a few minutes with them. But her wish isn’t granted and Hank enters the drawing room before any of her friends. As Fiona spots him, she walks to Cordelia and urges her to stand before leading her to him.  Guess there is no running away from him today. She greets him and they sit together as they wait for everyone to come down for breakfast. Once again Cordelia is subjected to Hank’s lacklustre conversational skills, she is definitely becoming an expert at humming and nodding accordingly while her mind wanders and thinks of entirely different topics. Hank is oblivious to Cordelia’s complete disinterest, not that he has ever noticed it before.

 

Eventually, Coco, Mallory and Misty enter the room together. They sit on the opposite side of the drawing room, sometimes stealing compassionate glances at Cordelia who becomes even less interested by what Hank is saying, which she didn’t think possible until now. She tries to be present and to give Hank her “undivided attention” but every few minutes her mind wanders back to her friends who seem to be having a delightful time. So her mood grows forlorn but she keeps a fake smile plastered on her face not to alarm her mother. Hank barely asks any questions as he would rather talk of himself endlessly. Well at least it gives Cordelia the opportunity to think and to zone out at times, thinking of how she’ll probably be able to spend time with her friends tonight, after everyone else has gone to bed.

 

And that’s how most of the day unfolds, Cordelia communicates with her friends through stolen glances in a wordless conversation while pretending to be listening to Hank. Thankfully, they do join the activities but so does Fiona. So Cordelia avoids talking to Coco or Misty and stays away from them. Which is not that it’s difficult, considering Hank keeps on distancing himself from everyone but Cordelia. Can’t he just mingle in the crowd a little bit? Can’t he at least pretend to be a decent host? His father is definitely doing a better job, he talks to everyone and makes sure that all of his guests are entertained.  During the day, there are moments when she struggles to tear her eyes away from Misty. She catches snapshots of the girl throughout the day that become embedded in her memory : Misty playing cricket while the ribbon of her hat flows freely in the breeze, Misty stealing a glance at her wearing a dazzling smile on her face, Misty trying to remain very still while a butterfly lands on her shoulder. It’s those moments that help her get through the seemingly unending day, when she realises that her friend is enjoying herself, especially when she considers Misty’s rather shy nature.

 

Once again, Misty holds her hand during dinner and when they sneak out of the manor, Cordelia wouldn’t trade those moments for anything. Because that’s when she understands how lucky she is to have such a devoted friend, a friend who stays by her side no matter what. It’s crazy to think how she has formed such an intense and fierce friendship in such a short time, as if she and Misty had been destined to meet. Especially when Misty feels like a bowl of fresh air after spending a full day in Hank’s company, no matter Cordelia’s frame of mind, Misty always manages to lift her spirits and bring colour into her world.

 

—-----------------------

 

And so a few days pass. Cordelia’s mood alternates between forlorn and elated depending on the company and the time of the day. Somehow Fiona appears mildly satisfied by Cordelia’s behaviour, which shocks Cordelia a little. But it does mean that Fiona stops inspecting her every move, something that she grandly appreciates. There are still moments that her mother manages to spoil, such as when she wouldn’t let Cordelia ride a horse because “it isn’t ladylike” and apparently Fiona taught her better manners than that. So Cordelia had to stay behind with Hank, while her friends enjoyed a horse ride in the neighbouring woods. But Misty had noticed her sour mood and had stolen one of the small chocolate cakes that Cordelia adores from the kitchen. Cordelia lightened up at the gesture and Misty seemed to mirror Cordelia’s mood.

 

As the first week comes to a close, Cordelia and Misty are sitting on the steps of the gazebo, admiring the lake as they wait for Coco and Mallory. “We should swim in that lake before we leave.” Misty suggests as she stretches her long legs in front of her making one of her joints pop. 

 

“I don’t think that sounds like a good idea, it’d be too easy to get caught.” Cordelia sighs and shrugs. Honestly she wouldn’t mind skipping the whole swimming in the lake idea because it just sounds like a recipe for disaster. 

 

“Are ya scared of a little water, Delia?” Misty’s tone quickly becomes teasing as she raises her eyebrows and smirks at Cordelia. As much as Cordelia is slowly growing used to being teased by Misty, she can still feel butterflies in her chest when she is at the receiving end of that smile. And with that look, Cordelia knows she is up to the challenge. Fiona be damned. 

 

“Me? Never.” Cordelia points to herself and then shakes her head. 

 

“I’ll hold ya to that.” Misty giggles, a sound that blesses Cordelia’s ears over and over again. Those are her favourite moments, the ones where she and Misty wait for Coco and Mallory under the gazebo, when it’s just them and the stars, when they share their secrets and hopes often with their hands intertwined. Those moments allow her to learn more about Misty : how much she misses living in the swamps, the fact that she doesn’t want to get married (Mrs Day definitely doesn’t like it and tries to change her mind daily), and how much she wishes she could have a job. 

 

Coco and Mallory eventually show up, Coco is carrying a bag with her which is unusual and it immediately picks Cordelia’s interest. 

 

“Guess who finally succeeded in stealing alcohol from the kitchen?” Coco exclaims in a rhetorical question as she takes one of the bottles out of her bag. They all applaud and cheer as Coco courtesies. 

 

“I swear the whole “ladies shouldn’t drink alcohol” rule is getting on my last nerve” Coco grunts annoyingly as they all sit in a circle. They all hum in agreement, especially Cordelia. Alcohol would make dealing with Hank way easier and it would probably be more fun. But if Fiona ever saw her drinking in Hank’s vicinity, Cordelia probably wouldn’t live to see another day. “Each one of you will have to find a way to thank me because I had to flirt with one of the cooks to find out where the alcohol was.” Coco successively points to each of her friends before opening the bottle and having a sip.

 

They spend the evening passing the bottle around and sharing stories. Misty brings forth the idea of swimming in the lake and now even though they’re all a little tipsy, only Misty seems to be genuinely excited about the idea. They talk and laugh while the cool breeze gives them a reprieve from the hot summer day. When they finish the bottle, they decide to go to bed. Somehow Cordelia is way drunker than everyone else. While everyone seems just a little tipsy, she knows she is drunk because her vision is blurry at the edges and the world seems to be swaying a little. Misty helps her stand upright and doesn’t let go of her arm. The alcohol seems to heighten most of her senses as Misty’s touch seems more potent than it ever has, leaving jolts of electricity in its wake. 

 

“Well someone is a lightweight.” Misty teases as her face breaks into a smirk.

 

 “I’m not a lightweight!” Cordelia says petulantly, a bit like a child as she starts pouting and everyone starts laughing merrily.

 

“Delia, I’m scared that if I let go of ya, ya’ll fall.” Misty lets go of Cordelia tentatively but Cordelia stands upright, which takes quite a lot of concentration now that she thinks of it. They greet each other good night, and Misty leads Cordelia back to the manor with one of her hands always holding Cordelia’s arm. The way to Cordelia’s room reveals to be somewhat arduous because Cordelia keeps walking into things and giggling. Misty tries to shush her every time but ends up laughing with her. They do make it to Cordelia’s room eventually, which is a miracle considering the racket Cordelia has been making for the past ten minutes.

 

“Ya think ya can manage gettin’ into bed by yourself?” Misty asks as she closes the door behind her as quietly as she can. Cordelia is already heading for her bed and plomps down in the middle of it. Cordelia spreads her limbs and sighs as she stares at the ceiling. 

 

“Ya know ya have to take your shoes off, right?” Misty chuckles as she sits on the edge of the bed. 

 

“Oh, right.” Cordelia sits up and stares at her feet for a second as she tries to process the fact that she has to take her shoes off. Taking them off takes her a bit more effort than she thought it would but she succeeds and she lays back on her bed. As she starts another staring competition with the ceiling, Cordelia can feel the way her thoughts seem to get faster and uncontrollable. The doom of marriage weighs down on her shoulders and it feels far heavier than it usually does. Reality is catching up with her because as much as she daily pushes the fact away, she knows that her wedding is getting closer everyday. 

 

“Just try to sleep.” Misty puts Cordelia to bed still oblivious to the storm that is raging in Cordelia’s mind. She gently puts the covers over Cordelia’s body.  But the covers are far too stifling and Cordelia's chest feels so constricted that she struggles to breathe. She tries to take deep breaths and calm herself because she doesn’t want to cry. She has cried in front of Misty enough and she doesn’t want to burden her friend with her supid problems. But eventually the dam breaks and Cordelia can’t hold back her tears. 

 

“Are ya goin’ to be sick?” Misty is quick to wipe Cordelia’s tears away with the back of her hand, the motion is so caring that Cordelia’s tears turn into full blown sobs that tear through her chest. Through the blurriness of the tears Cordelia can read the puzzlement displayed on Misty’s face and guilt washes through her. Her friend should be enjoying herself but she has to comfort her once again.

 

But Misty lays down next to Cordelia and embraces her with all her might. Cordelia buries her head in Misty’s neck and she is met with a scent so uniquely Misty, it reminds her of soil and flowers, a scent that Misty seems to bring with her everywhere. Misty’s touch quiets down her sobs a little but the tears keep on spilling down her cheeks and onto Misty’s neck. 

 

“What’s wrong Delia?” Misty whispers in Cordelia’s ear, raising goosebumps along her skin. Cordelia doesn’t know where to start, she isn’t even sure  if she wants to word her thoughts and share them. She feels incredibly foolish for realising only now that time isn’t slowing and that it actually seems to be passing faster than ever, and that every day she gets closer to her nightmare becoming reality. The fact has just hit her like a fast train and there is nothing she can do about it. 

 

So for now she relishes in Misty’s presence, in the way the Cajun absent-mindedly plays with her hair, in the way she can hear her heartbeat and how it seems to be in sync with her own, and in the way she gently touches her back. Cordelia’s hand finds purchase above Misty’s heart. The repetitive beating keeps her grounded but the tears keep coming and Cordelia isn’t even sure she can talk so Misty keeps on embracing her. “Ya can tell me ya know.” Misty sweetly suggests as she starts rubbing Cordelia’s upper arm tenderly. 

 

Cordelia’s tears haven’t fully subsided but the worst of it seems to be over. “It’s just that I don’t want to marry Hank.” Cordelia admits while her face is still buried in Misty’s neck. She notices the way Misty shivers as her breath hits her neck and the way the Cajun freezes for a second before playing with Cordelia's hair again. “And now that the date gets closer and I have to spend every waking moment with him, everything feels so real all a sudden.” Cordelia pauses because she can feel the way her words seem to get stuck in her throat and her voice threatens to break. She takes a deep breath to settle her nerves and keep the tears at bay. 

“I just don’t know what to do anymore. And I know there is no way I can talk my mother out of this.” Cordelia looks up to Misty. From this angle, she looks more like an angel than she ever had before. Cordelia can feel static electricity crackling in the air between their faces, the butterflies in Cordelia’s stomach make themselves known again. Her heart picks up its pace and Cordelia's face tingles. It just feels like Cordelia is on the edge of a breakthrough, that she is finally going to understand why she feels so flustered and helpless around Misty. Because tonight there is something else, a magnetic pull that Cordelia has never noticed before and that pulls her towards Misty. The explanation is at the forefront of her mind but trying to comprehend it is like grasping at thin air. 

 

“We could run away ya know.” Misty’s confession breaks Cordelia’s focus and the moment is gone. The words are whispered into the night, just for Cordelia and the stars to hear. Misty brushes a lock of hair behind Cordelia’s ear and her eyes twinkle with uncertainty and some undecipherable feeling that Cordelia has seen a few times before. And for a second Cordelia thinks about it, she thinks about running away from her mother. But reality catches up to her and Misty’s idea is doomed to stay a fantasy forever. One that Cordelia will probably dream about until the real world crushes every single drop of hope left in her. 

 

“I wish we could, but how would we live? We have no way of making money and we’re women, Misty. We would eventually get caught.” Cordelia explains as she looks away from Misty so she can hide her disappointment. 

 

“Ya’re right, I’m sorry.” Misty sighs and her hold on Cordelia doesn’t relent, on the contrary, she starts hugging Cordelia tighter. Her tears have dried out, but Misty doesn’t leave, she keeps on stroking Cordelia’s hair.

 

They stay intertwined as time seems to lose all this meaning in this world of slow breaths and gentle touches. Maybe they’ve been laying here for minutes or for hours, Cordelia doesn’t know and she doesn’t want to. She just wants to stay here forever with her head buried in Misty’s neck. She closes her eyes and as her mind seems to be floating somewhere between being awake and asleep, she feels the ghost of Misty’s lips against her forehead, the touch so light that she is sure she imagined it. Misty is slowly trying to extricate herself from the embrace, but as Cordelia feels Misty’s warmth going away she opens her eyes and grabs Misty’s wrist. 

 

“No, don’t go.” Cordelia whispers as she looks up at Misty. Misty doesn’t need a lot of convincing because as soon as Cordelia utters those words, she is already lowering herself back to the bed and embracing Cordelia once again. 

 

“Okay.” Misty whispers against Cordelia’s hair. 

 

They eventually fall asleep like this and Cordelia is sure she has never slept so soundly in her life. Sometimes she wakes up during the night and stares at Misty’s sleeping form, outlined by the faint moonlight that filters through the windows. She enjoys the way her chest rises in even breaths and how peaceful she looks. And so she goes back to sleep, wondering what she has done to be granted such an incredible friend.

 

—-----------------------

 

Cordelias slowly comes to, feeling more rested than she ever has. She is confused when she realises that Misty isn’t holding her anymore so she extends her arm to the other side of the bed as she drives her cheek further into the pillow. But the other side of the bed is cold, no sign of Misty’s presence is left. Had she imagined it? Cordelia opens her eyes as they fight to close against the morning light that seems far too bright. No Misty. Then she catches a glimpse of it, there is a piece of paper left on the other pillow. It is folded in four and Cordelia quickly grabs it as she sits in her bed with her back against the headboard. The note is written in Misty messy but somewhat elegant handwriting, relief washes over Cordelia, she didn’t dream it after all. 

 

“I’m sorry for not being there when you wake up. I had to go back to my room before anyone showed up. But I’ll come check on you before breakfast.

 

P.S : I hope you’re not nursing some kind of awful hangover. But I left a glass of water on your bedside table just in case.

 

Love, Misty.”

 

The note brings a smile to Cordelia’s lips, especially when she notices the glass of water standing on her bedside table. Cordelia doesn’t feel hungover, thankfully there is no pounding in her head but she still feels parched and downs the glass in one gulp. The water feels heavenly as it travels down her scratchy throat and she makes a mental note to thank Misty for thinking of leaving a glass of water near her bed. When Cordelia catches a glimpse of the clock, she realises that she is about twenty minutes late on her usual routine and that she has to get ready as quickly as she can if she doesn’t want Fiona to grow suspicious. 

 

She hurries through her routine and as she brushes her hair, she hears a soft knock on the door. She stands and lets Misty in, the Cajun is already fully dressed and ready for the day, looking as charming as usual, not that Cordelia was expecting otherwise. “So no hangover?” Misty asks coyly as she sits on Cordelia’s bed. Cordelia finishes getting her hair ready while looking at Misty in the mirror. 

 

“No hangover.” Cordelia shrugs, her face breaking into a proud smirk.

 

“Well, I’m impressed. Ya feelin’ any better?” Cordelia feels Misty’s intent gaze settle on her. It makes her feel exposed especially as she remembers how much of a pathetic mess she was yesterday but there is also this speck of warmth in the Cajun’s gaze that draws her in and reassures her. As much as Cordelia thinks of herself as a burden, Misty doesn’t consider her as one, it seems to be quite the contrary. 

 

“I am. I want to apologise for yesterday, I shouldn’t have lost my composure like that, and I shouldn’t have sprung all of this on you. I’m so sorry, Misty.” Cordelia apologises nonetheless because she can’t help but feel embarrassed at the way she crumbled into Misty’s arms last night. Through the mirror, Cordelia notices how Misty’s eyes soften. She stands up to stand right behind Cordelia. 

 

“Don’t worry ‘bout it, Delia. That’s what friends are for.” Misty smiles at her warmly as her hands find purchase on Cordelia’s shoulders. They stay silent for a beat as they observe each other in the mirror with their breathing in sync. Cordelia places one of her hands above Misty’s and squeezes it. Cordelia has always prided herself in her rather extensive vocabulary but in this instant she just isn’t able to find the exact word that could perfectly describe her feelings. And maybe she should try understanding her emotions before voicing them, that could probably help.

 

“Do ya want me to braid your hair?” The Cajun almost whispers as she points to Cordelia’s hair, dazzling her once again with her smile. 

 

“Actually, I’d love that.” Cordelia admits as she hands Misty her hairbrush. She relishes in the way Misty’s skilled fingers work her hair as they send delightful tingles through her scalp. Cordelia also takes advantage of this moment to observe Misty, to observe the way her tongue lightly pokes out of her mouth as she focuses, the way she furrows her brow through the more complicated sections and the way she often throws a warm glance at Cordelia, her gaze softening every time their eyes met. 

 

“All done.” Misty exclaims as she puts the last pin in Cordelia’s hair. “What do ya think?” Misty’s eyes shine as she rolls on the balls of her feet, she exudes a slight nervousness as she waits for Cordelia’s verdict. Cordelia takes her time to look at the intricate braids and the way Misty has managed to make it look so even and perfect. 

 

“It’s gorgeous. I love it. It makes me feel pretty.” Cordelia turns to face Misty who actually looks relieved when she hears Cordelia’s words. 

 

“Ya’re beautiful, everythin’ looks good on ya.” Misty shrugs and sighs wistfully as an indescribable emotion crosses her face. Cordelia has seen it before but she doesn’t know what it could be : nostalgia ? longing ? A bout of sadness as Cordelia’s departure from the country gets closer? But today there’s no hiding the furious blush of her cheeks or blaming it on the heat and the way Misty’s eyes settle on her doesn’t help. She looks down at her lap for a few seconds as she tries to calm the erratic beating of her heart. 

 

“Come on, let's go downstairs before your mother does.” Misty offers as she extends her hand to Cordelia. Cordelia takes hold of it, it has almost become a reflex now and she wouldn’t have it any other way.

 

—-----------------------

 

The next few days pass in a blur of days spent with Hank and evenings spent with her friends. As summer slips through Cordelia’s fingers, dread settles further into her bones. Her time is counted and it seems to be passing faster than it ever has, so she tries to enjoy every second. But everyday, her reality sinks in further while she tries to run away from it. Her mother starts talking of wedding dresses and cake, Hank describes the journey to England and how Cordelia should prepare herself for it, every time she seems to forget the truth, it always finds a way to slap her in the face. At least, she hasn’t broken down in front of Misty again, now she waits to be alone while the moonlight casts its silver glow over her bedroom. She buries herself entirely under the covers and cries herself to sleep muffling her sobs into her pillow.

 

Misty seems to notice how Cordelia’s mood obviously worsens, she holds her hand tighter through dinner, hre gaze feels more insistent during the day, and she always tries to cheer Cordelia up every way she can. But Cordelia attempts to shut her out because it makes everything easier and because the more she lets Misty in, the more she gets attached, which makes leaving even harder than it already is. However, Cordelia cannot fully distance herself from Misty because the pair is like magnets, she feels drawn to Misty in every circumstance which makes staying away from the Cajun impossible. Their close bond feels like an inevitability and there is no escaping it. Every day they get closer and every day it gets more difficult to stay away because it feels like fighting a magnetic pull that is at least ten times stronger than Cordelia is.

 

—-----------------------

 

Cordelia and Misty are slithering stealthily through the manor as they head for their room as silently as they can. Even though they do this every night, Cordelia can’t fight the rush of adrenaline that surges through her veins at each corner, scared that the loud beating of her heart will get them caught. There is one corner left before they reach the hallway where both of their rooms are situated. Misty peers in the adjacent corridor and stops abruptly which causes Cordelia to bump into her. The Cajun looks back at Cordelia and gestures for her to stay silent. They both flatten their backs against the wall. Cordelia is puzzled for a few seconds, they have never encountered anyone at such a late hour and they make sure everyone is asleep before sneaking out. Is someone having a bout of insomnia that could ruin their plans for the rest of the stay? 

 

Misty peeps around the corner once again, when she faces Cordelia her eyes are wide with bewilderment. Cordelia almost asks a question but before any sound can escape her mouth, Misty’s hand covers it. Misty then urges her to look around the corner as they swap places along the wall. Cordelia doesn’t know what to expect but curiosity gnaws at her insides and she craves to know what could have caused the look of Misty’s face. So Cordelia moves closer to the corner and she peers around.

 

Oh. 

 

This definitely wasn’t what she was expecting. Hank has his back to her while he is literally making out with one of the maids, in the hallway, for everyone to see. As the initial shock starts to fade away, a realisation hits Cordelia. Isn’t that the maid who helped her with her dress two days ago? It seems to be but with Hank almost eating her face it’s quite hard to tell. Cordelia isn’t totally shocked, sure she hadn’t envisioned this happening, but now that she is watching it with her own two eyes it doesn’t shock her in the least. Her eyes are still on them and she struggles to tear herself away for some reason. Maybe she should stop watching them before they catch her and this whole thing turns into a true nightmare. Thankfully, Misty seems to be the only one with working limbs (and brain cells) at that moment, and she pulls on Cordelia’s arm so that Cordelia is hidden from their field of view. As her back hits the wall, Cordelia releases a breath that she hadn’t realised she had been holding. Misty seems far more taken aback than Cordelia is, which Cordelia doesn’t find surprising. Misty seems to hold Hank to higher standards than Cordelia does, which probably isn’t a good thing, now that Cordelia is thinking about it.

 

Misty leads them to a nearby closet that Cordelia had never noticed before. But as Misty closes the door behind them they find themselves in utter darkness. Cordelia feels disoriented and she cannot hear Misty’s breathing clearly enough to locate her. “Misty, where are you? I can’t see anything in there.” Cordelia whispers as she walks away from the door with her hands extended in front of her. She takes two steps before her right hand collides with Misty’s face. Misty utters a surprised “umph..” sound as she grabs Cordelia’s hand and moves it away from her face. However she doesn’t let go of it. 

 

“Ya almost poked my eye out!” Misty hisses while keeping her voice as low as she can. Misty’s hand travels from Cordelia’s hand to her arm and when it reaches her shoulder, Misty smacks her teasingly.  

 

“Sorry.” Cordelia murmurs as she starts giggling at the unbelievable situation they find themselves in. And Misty joins her. But Cordelia can’t stop laughing, she grabs her stomach and bends over, breathless with laughter. In the darkness she can’t gauge Misty’s reaction, but she can feel the way Misty’s hand finds purchase on her back. 

 

“Ya okay there?” Misty asks, her breath hits Cordelia’s face which means that she must be crouching in front of her. 

 

“Yes I am. This is so unexpected. My fiancé is literally making out with one of the maids for everyone to see. I just need a minute.” Cordelia somehow manages to explain between bouts of laughter, her voice sounds breathless and strained but it’s still understandable. Misty’s touch never relents, Cordelia can hear movement and she guesses that Misty is now probably sitting on the floor in front of her.

 

When Cordelia finally manages her laughter under control, she is almost panting so she sits down. Her knees bump Misty’s and Cordelia’s hands instinctively seek for the Cajun. 

 

“Wanna talk ‘bout it?” The Cajun inquires as she takes hold of Cordelia’s hand. It’s arduous to decipher Misty’s body language in utter darkness, because the only thing Cordelia can rely on is Misty’s even breathing and her tone. 

 

“I don’t think there is much to say. Hank is out making out with someone who works for his family while we’re getting married in about a month.” Cordelia shrugs on instinct and sighs, she feels the way Misty’s hold tightens and her breath hitches. The Cajun seems far more angry than she is and Cordelia can’t blame her because she has had more time than Misty to accept her fate. She doesn’t fully grasp why Misty cares so much though. Misty’s concern for her sure is endearing but it also perplexes Cordelia to no avail, especially when Misty appears to be more furious than her every time Hank steps out of line. 

 

“How do ya feel ‘bout it though?” The question is accompanied by Misty’s thumb gently drawing circles on the back of Cordelia’s hand. The Cajun’s touch is as soothing as ever and Cordelia relishes in the way her muscles loosen and calm washes over her in the dark closet. 

 

“I’m disappointed but not surprised in the least. You heard what he said the other night on the balcony. I’m just mad at myself for not seeing it coming.” Cordelia murmurs as her shoulders drop. She doesn’t even feel angry or resentful, at this point she has become numb to all of this. After spending weeks crying herself to sleep over Hank and forcing herself to accept her upcoming doom, Cordelia just doesn’t have the strength for big emotions anymore. It’s not that she doesn’t care anymore, it’s just that she doesn’t have the courage to fight back anymore. Maybe it makes her weak and passive but maybe accepting the fact that she will end up married to Hank either way is the best thing she can do. 

 

“Ya just deserve so much better than him, ya know. Ya’re smart and funny and so kind while he is an utter asshole. And it makes me so mad to watch the way he treats ya.” Cordelia can feel the fire in Misty’s voice as the words are spoken earnestly and truthfully. She can hear how much fight Misty still has left in her. And sure Cordelia wishes she had Misty’s tenacity and never ending hope but she also wishes that her friend will one day understand that there is no escaping this.

 

They stay sitting in the closet for an unknown period of time. In the dark, time loses all its meaning, it’s a palpable mass that congeals into one and a minute feels like seconds and hours at the same time. They revel in each other’s presence as their breathing synchronises and they listen for any noise coming from the nearby corridors. At some point, Cordelia can hear the faint murmur of a conversation but it eventually fades and is accompanied by retreating footsteps. 

 

“Do you think they’re gone?” She asks as she slowly taps on Misty’s knee.

 

“I think so, let’s just go and be careful. Both Hank’s room and the servants’ quarters are on the other side of the manor anyway.” Misty stands up and urges Cordelia to do the same. Thankfully, the door doesn’t creak and opens noiselessly, after the utter darkness, even the faint moonlight feels like an attack on Cordelia’s brain. She squints her eyes as they adjust.

 

By some miracle, they don’t meet anyone else on the way to Cordelia’s room. As she closes the door behind her Cordelia releases a shaky breath. That had been a close one and right now all she wants is to go to bed and to forget about it. Misty sits on her bed, like she does every night. She could go straight to her room, but she never does. She always stays a bit longer in Cordelia’s room as they talk about everything and anything, sometimes they even read to each other. Cordelia buries herself under the covers as Misty remains seated with her back against the headboard. She runs her hand through her messy hair that has gotten even bigger with the humidity. Cordelia’s eyelids feel heavy and she fights for them to stay open because she doesn’t want Misty to go just yet. 

 

“Can I stay with ya tonight?” Misty turns to Cordelia and she can see the weariness around the Cajun’s eyes, apparently this little escapade is taking a toll on both of them. 

 

“Sure, come here.” Cordelia pulls back the covers as an invitation. Misty doesn’t hesitate, she slips in the bed next to Cordelia. Cordelia is the first one to reach out, she catches Misty’s hand under the covers and closes her eyes. Instinctively, Cordelia moves closer to Misty, attracted by the warm body on the other side of the bed. 

 

“Ya’re gonna be okay, right?” Misty’s words fill the space in between them, beckoning Cordelia to open her eyes. She is closer to Misty than she thought, in the faint light Cordelia can see the way Misty’s eyes light up with concern. 

 

“Yeah, I will. Don’t worry about me.” This time, Cordelia is the one to embrace Misty, the Cajun’s face fits perfectly against her collarbone, her breath hitting her skin and leaving goosebumps in its wake. Cordelia closes her eyes as she breathes in Misty’s hair, even her hair has this distinct earthy smell of flowers and soil that Cordelia enjoys so much. Their bodies fit perfectly against each other like puzzle pieces, with their limbs intertwined. And as Cordelia can feel Misty’s heart beating against her skin, she slowly drifts to sleep. Until something cold glides along her calves and forces her eyes open. 

 

“Oh my god! Why are your feet so cold? Get them away from me!” Cordelia yells as Misty keeps on trying to use Cordelia’s legs as a heater. “Misty!” Cordelia yells again as she tries to move her legs away from Misty’s prying feet, in vain. 

 

“Alright, alright.” Misty’s feet finally retreat as the Cajun’s giggles send vibrations along Cordelia’s skin. Cordelia closes her eyes again as she hugs Misty tighter. “Good night, Delia.” If Cordelia had kept her eyes open, she would have seen the way Misty looks up at her, eyes shining with admiration and love. But she hasn’t so she only hears the words that are whispered against her warm skin. 

 

“Good night, Misty.”

 

Misty’s peaceful breathing eventually lulls her to sleep. Cordelia has always been used to sleeping alone. She has never shared her mother’s bed as a child and had only shared a bed with Coco a couple of times when they were younger. She actually used to enjoy sleeping alone, having a whole bed to herself and being able to sleep right in the middle. But now she realises how much calmer she feels when Misty is around and how much easier it is to fall asleep when she can feel Misty’s heart beating alongside hers.




—-----------------------

 

As the morning light starts peering through the windows and bathing the room in golden light, Cordelia slowly stirs awake. She is lying on her back while Misty’s body covers almost half of hers. The Cajun head is pressed against her collarbone while one of her arms has sneaked around Cordelia’s body to keep her still. Cordelia is pretty sure that one of her arms has gone numb due to the lack of blood flow. Cordelia slowly throws a glance at the clock on her bedside table, careful not to wake Misty up. Her friend looks so peaceful in her sleep and Cordelia doesn’t want to disturb her. However, she doesn’t really have a choice, they have to wake up before anyone notices that Misty is missing from her bed. “Misty, wake up.” Cordelia gently whispers in the Cajun’s ear as she brushes a lock of hair out of her face. 

 

“Ummmm..” Misty hums non-committedly as she barely even stirs, she just drives her cheek further into Cordelia’s collarbone. 

 

“You have to wake up before anyone finds us.” Cordelia now slowly caresses her cheek, Misty opens her eyes before quickly closing them again. 

 

“Too early..” Her voice is muffled by Cordelia’s skin. 

 

“Come on, they’re making waffles for breakfast today.” Misty’s eyes shoot open as soon as Cordelia mentions food which brings a smile to Cordelia’s lips. 

 

“Okay, I’m up.” Misty finally lifts her head up and rolls off Cordelia.

 

Misty catches a glimpse of the clock and promptly gets out of bed when she realises the late hour. “I’ll see ya at breakfast.” Misty detangles herself from Cordelia slowly before standing up. Cordelia nods as the Cajun heads for the door and swiftly slips out of the room. Cordelia stretches her limbs and shakes her now tingly arm, before she finally gets ready for the day.

 

—-----------------------

 

After another painful day spent in Hank’s company, which is made even worse now that the scene from last night keeps replaying in Cordelia’s head every time she looks at her future husband. Cordelia, Coco, Misty and Mallory are sitting on the lake deck. The night is clear with no clouds in sight and the blanket of stars seems to stretch indefinitely.

 

Misty and Cordelia finish narrating last night’s discovery under the incredulous eyes of Mallory and Coco. “I think I have an idea.” Coco interjects her eyes shining with mirth, and Cordelia knows that Coco is up to something, but then Coco is pretty much always up to something. “What if we find a way to make them get caught.” Coco proposes and Cordelia can see the gears turning in her best friend’s mind, devising the perfect plan in her mind. But Cordelia has doubts, she always does. It’s not that she doesn’t trust her best friend, it’s just that so many elements are out of their control and Cordelia hates it. 

 

“Coco, I’m not sure that’s a good idea. Fiona and Mr Foxx would probably find a way to keep it a secret.” Cordelia is careful as always, she doesn’t want to get her hopes up for nothing. 

 

“But my mother won’t. Plus, imagine the look on Hank’s face when he gets caught making out with one of the maids.” Coco is already pouting and making puppy eyes. But maybe she is right, maybe doing this just to see Hank’s face when he gets caught could be worth it. 

 

“Alright, what’s your plan?” Cordelia asks as she plays with the hem of her sleeve. 

 

“Tomorrow, Mallory and I will follow the maid while you two follow Hank. Once they meet, I go to my parents room and pretend to be sick or something and I lead my mom to them.” Coco talks fastly as she exposes her plan, focus and dedication seeping out of her every pore. Because if there is one thing Coco enjoys above all, it’s getting her revenge on anyone who wrongs her or her loved ones. “I swear she can’t keep her mouth shut. If she sees them, everyone will know the next day.”

 

“But we don’t know if they’ll do it again. And what if they meet far away from where your mom is sleeping?” Cordelia’s overthinking nature can’t be fully cast away and she wishes she could have a plan for each possibility that could arise. 

 

“Don’t worry, we’ll figure it out as we go along.” Coco shrugs, she is used to changing her plans last minute and to rely on her instinct. Cordelia is not, she likes to have the plan written down to perfection as it describes every action they have to undertake. Cordelia’s palms get a bit sweaty, as much as she wants to do this, she is still scared of the plan failing and of doing all of this for nothing. 

 

“But what if it’s not the maid I think it is?” Cordelia asks as her mind starts imagining thousands of different scenarios in which Coco’s plan goes awry. 

 

“Ya don’t have to worry, Delia. Coco will know what to do, no matter what happens.” Misty is as reassuring as always as her head tilts to the side and her face breaks into a smile. Cordelia nods and Coco keeps on exposing her plan as it gets more detailed and precise, making sure to consider several outcomes just to ease Cordelia’s mind.

 

That’s how, the following night, Misty and Cordelia find themselves waiting patiently for Hank to leave his room. They are sitting with their backs to the wall, hidden from Hank’s sight. Once again they sit next to each other with their hands intertwined, the contact so natural that Cordelia barely notices it anymore. Instead she perceives the absence of it, she longs for Misty’s touch every time she is away from her. 

 

They have been waiting for about twenty minutes, listening intently for any noise, usually fooled by the old wood floors that seem to creak even when a slight breeze barely grazes them. Misty is buzzing with a mix of excitement and apprehension, Cordelia can see how her patience is wearing thin by the way she sighs almost angrily every time she checks on the door and finds it closed.

 

Eventually, the sound of a door creaking on its hinges resounds through the quiet manor. Misty swiftly peeps her head around the corner before turning to Cordelia and nodding. Misty’s eyes are wide with a vengeful intensity as she urges Cordelia to stand. They stand quietly against the wall as Hank footsteps retreat, when he turns around the corner, Misty and Cordelia follow him as they try to make their footsteps as silent as possible. Thankfully, Hank is heavy footed and he is making enough noise to cover theirs. They carefully hide around corners and slip stealthily through the corridors. Cordelia’s heart rate picks up with excitement, the beating echoes so loudly in her ears that it’s the only thing she can hear. He goes down one of the numerous spiral staircases of the manor and stops at the bottom. Misty and Cordelia remain at the top and crouch in front of the bannister, they only need to look down to see Hank perfectly.

 

He keeps looking at his pocket watch and releasing annoyed puffs as he paces through the small room at the bottom of the stairs. That’s when Cordelia realises that he is probably waiting for the maid, and that maybe Coco’s plan is going to work. She isn’t totally sure of how she is going to get her mom to this staircase but she knows she can leave it up to her best friend. Misty and Cordelia share a knowing look as they wait for the woman to show up. And a door does open downstairs as the maid from two days ago appears. Cordelia was right, it was her after all. Her heart beats loudly in her chest and she starts feeling a bit nauseous as the stress of Misty and her getting caught catches up with her. What if Hank and the maid look up and see them ? What if someone enters the room before Mrs Vanderbilt does ? Somehow, Misty seems to read Cordelia's mind as she squeezes Cordelia’s hand before placing it over her own heart. Cordelia can feel the thumping of Misty’s heart right below her fingertips, the familiar rhythm soothes her.

 

“You’re twenty minutes late! What were you doing?” Hank’s voice is filled with ire as he hisses the words. All of his forced gentleman-like manners definitely fade quickly when he doesn’t get what he wants. He has never been that blunt with Cordelia before, probably as a way to keep up appearances. He somehow looked less mad when Cordelia refused to kiss him. 

 

“I’m sorry the others just wouldn’t go to bed and I didn’t want to get caught.” Her voice is apologetic as she gets closer to Hank. 

 

“Nevermind.” Hank is quick to kiss her and Cordelia turns her gaze away from them because this feels wrong. But the idea of them getting caught is still extremely exciting. Misty also turns away as her face crunches up with faint disgust and Cordelia almost giggles at the sight.   

 

But Cordelia can hear faint footsteps approaching so she and Misty promptly look back. Cordelia can’t help the way her heart starts thumping loudly as she imagines her mother showing up and catching up sneaking around the manor at night. It’s crazy to think that at twenty-two years old, Fiona is still the monster in every one of her closets. The funny thing is that Hank doesn’t even come close to her mother, but she still considers her marriage date a death sentence.

 

Cordelia releases a relieved breath when Mallory and Coco are the one showing up. Coco’s entire face lights up with an almost evil smirk as she catches a glimpse of Misty and Cordelia. “You guys stay here, I’m going to get my mom and I’ll lead her to the room downstairs, okay?” All three of them nod and Coco is gone as quickly as she can, leaving Misty, Mallory and Cordelia waiting at the top of the stairs. They all periodically check that the two lovebirds are still there and not slipping away from their reach. Time seems to stretch and Corelia wonders what is taking Coco so long. Is the plan going to fail? How long are Hank and the servant going to consume their secret relationship before they leave?

 

“If they start havin’ sex, I’m leavin’.” Misty’s abhorred voice forces Cordelia away from her reeling mind. Misty raises her eyebrows and shakes her head as she stifles a chuckle. 

 

“I think they’re intelligent enough not to have sex in an unlocked room in the middle of the manor.” Cordelia whispers as she tries to comfort Misty, and probably herself.  

 

“I wouldn’t be so sure if I were ya.” Misty shrugs as she starts rolling the hem of her night dress between her fingers.  

 

Coco and her mother manage to walk through the door before anything gets too explicit. However things are improper enough for Mrs Vanderbilt to yell a surprised “Oh my God!”. The three of them quickly get closer to the bannister not to miss a second of the show unfolding down the stairs. Hank and the maid detach themselves from each other quickly, leaving a respectable amount of space between them. Hank’s face freezes in utter shock and both him and the servant remain still for a few seconds. He is the first to thaw out of his dazed state. “I can explain.” His words are almost whispered as his voice quivers in fear. Cordelia is enjoying the way his face distorts in guilt, or perhaps it’s just the anger of getting caught. It doesn’t really matter, Cordelia is just relishing in the way karma is catching up to Hank and giving him a taste of his own medicine. 

 

“I sure hope you can, young man.” Mrs Vanderbilt sounds so assured and ready to scold him like she would her children. Cordelia notices the way fear seems to catch a hold of Hank as he stares at Coco’s mother. “Coco, go back to your room. And you too, Victoria.” Both women quickly exit the room without uttering a complaint. Mrs Vanderbilt gets closer to Hank and points her finger accusingly at him. 

 

“You are engaged to Miss Goode. You can’t go fooling around with every maid in the manor. That poor girl is devoting herself to you and it doesn’t seem like it’s enough for you. I know men think they can sleep with every woman in town without facing any consequences. But if you want Miss Goode to have a speck of respect for you, maybe you should stop your night time shenanigans.” Mrs Vanderbilt says almost angrily as Hanks stares at the ground as she speaks, avoiding her at all costs. Cordelia is used to him having power over her and it’s a welcome change to see someone towering over him as he hangs his head in shame. 

 

“Are you going to tell my father?” His voice quivers and he sounds like a scared little boy. That sound is music to Cordelia’s ears. People may find her cruel in that instant, but she doesn’t care. Because for once, she isn’t the one who is feeling scared and caught in a situation she thoroughly wants to escape. 

 

“Yes I will, he deserves to know considering he is the one organising your wedding. Maybe he’ll find a way to make you act like a respectable man.” Exasperation oozes out of Mrs Vanderbilt’s pores. She already looks so done with Hank after dealing with him for only a few minutes. That is definitely something Cordelia can relate to.   

 

Coco finally joins them as she crouches next to Mallory and watches the scene unfold, she is slightly out of breath and her cheeks are red from the exertion of hurrying up the stairs and around the manor. 

 

“And Miss Goode?” He asks, still unsure of how to act around Mrs Vanderbilt.

 

“I don’t know, I do not think it is my place to tell her but she deserves to know what kind of marriage she is getting herself into.” Mrs Vanderbilt’s words are touching, it’s incredibly comforting to know that at least one competent adult has her back and is looking out for her. Because her mother definitely isn’t the one doing it. She is a hundred percent sure that her mother will want to keep this whole affair a secret when she hears of it, ignorant to the fact that Cordelia already knows about it. 

 

“Please, don’t tell her.” Hank is begging Coco’s mother to keep quiet, Cordelia basks in the bliss of seeing how the tables have turned, of seeing Hank not having his way. His fists ball up at his sights in a mix of fear and anger. He isn’t used to being challenged in any way and he is definitely not enjoying any second of this interaction. 

 

“I cannot make promises I’m not sure I’m able to keep. Now please just go to bed and avoid getting into any more trouble. We’ll discuss this in the morning.” Mrs Vanderbilt’s tone is final, leaving no place for debate or rebuttal. She is already waving him away as she seems to be done with him. She watches him walk towards the stairs, probably making sure that he is actually going to his room and not to the servants’ quarters or any other place in the manor.

 

As Hank starts coming up the stairs, they quickly stand up and leave. They break into two groups as Mallory and Coco head in a different direction. Their footsteps are hurried as they try to leave distance between them and Hank. Cordelia swifty follows Misty as they head to her room once again. When the door closes behind them, they both burst out laughing. Their laughter is caused by the intense relief they feel as they reach Cordelia’s room safely, but it also stems from the thrill of running away, and from seeing Hank’s face freeze in utter shock and also from finally seeing him having to face the consequences of his action. 

 

Misty doesn’t even ask as she lays under the covers and warms Cordelia’s bed for the third night in a row. Not that Cordelia minds, she is more than grateful for Misty’s presence. Cordelia unties her hair and brushes it, even though the room is dimly lit she can observe the way Misty’s adoring gaze settles on her as she looks in the mirror. She puts the hairbrush down before turning to face Misty. 

 

“Are you staring at me?” Cordelia inquires teasingly as she approaches the bed. Misty props herself up on one elbow as she reaches for Cordelia’s hair. 

 

“I really love ya with your hair down. It’s so pretty. Ya should wear it like that more, ya know.” Cordelia’s question goes totally ignored but the Cajun’s flattery totally makes up for it. Misty always seems to be full of compliments and kind words, and Cordelia knows that she means every single one of them. She is thankful for the faint light as it hides the pink hue of her cheeks. 

 

“Thanks. But I don’t think Fiona would like it.” Cordelia shrugs as Misty rolls a lock of hair between her fingers and hums. 

 

“Come here.” Misty draws back the covers and starts patting the empty space next to her. So Cordelia lays in bed and she is quickly enveloped in Misty’s embrace. From so close, the Cajun’s smell is sweetly intoxicating, always leaving Cordelia wanting more. It’s a smell that reminds her of afternoons spent in the greenhouse, of dancing in the rain and of petrichor. She nuzzles further into Misty’s neck as her hands find purchase on Misty’s lower back. 

 

“It was fun, wasn’t it?” Misty’s words are whispered in Cordelia’s hair and Cordelia can feel the vibrations of Misty’s throat as she talks.

 

“Yeah, it was.” Cordelia admits as she closes her eyes and lets her other senses take over. 

 

“Do ya think anyone is goin’ to tell ya anythin’ ‘bout all of this?” The Cajun is now running her hand through Cordelia’s blonde locks, sending delightful shivers through Cordelia’s skull. 

 

“Probably not. I think my mother will convince all of them to keep their mouths shut. She isn’t dumb, she knows I don’t want to marry him. And she won’t want to give me another reason to hate him.” Cordelia’s words are muffled by Misty’s skin but the Cajun hums as she listens to her. But realising that the truth is going to be hidden for her makes her upcoming marriage more real, because she knows that no matter what happens, her mother will always get her way. Even though Misty is hugging her with all of might as if she will never let Cordelia go, Cordelia can’t help but feel heartbroken at the thought.

 

“I’m going to miss you when I leave for England. You won’t be able to sneak into my bed every time you want.” For once Cordelia decides to voice her feelings, as much as she has always tried to repress her emotions because of her mother, Cordelia knows that she is safe with Misty. So she hugs her tighter as she utters those words, dumbly hoping that if she does, she won’t have to leave her behind. Right now, all she wants is to stay in this bed forever while the moonlight casts its silver glow upon them and where no one else seems to exist. 

 

“I’m goin’ to miss ya too. I’m gonna have to find someone else’s bed to sneak into.” Misty giggles heartily as she hugs Cordelia together for a few seconds. 

 

“Hey!” Cordelia feigns offence at Misty’s words, tapping her fingers against Misty’s collarbone in a repetitive motion. 

 

“Nah I’m kiddin’, I don’t think anyone could ever replace ya.” Cordelia looks up to Misty, she is an angel bathed in moonlight. Her ocean blue eyes shimmer and tears slowly form at the corners. Cordelia’s heart clenches at the sight, Misty’s pain is hard to bear. But even like this she looks beautiful, such an ethereal vision that Cordelia is scared that she will slip through her fingers if she blinks. “I don’t know what I’ll do when ya’ll be gone.” Misty’s voice threatens to crack but it doesn’t. Cordelia wipes away the lone tear that travels down Misty’s prominent cheekbone. She gently grabs the Cajun’s chin between her thumb and her index finger to make sure Misty doesn’t look away. 

 

“I’m sure you’ll manage to have a wonderful life. And I won’t be gone forever.” Cordelia tries to reassure Misty as she notices the effect her departure seems to be having on her friend. Misty’s bottom lip quivers but she manages to get a hold of herself. Only one tear escapes from her eyes. 

 

“Yeah but it won’t be the same.” Misty admits on a shaky exhale as she closes her eyes. Cordelia kisses the tear away. As her lips graze Misty’s cheek, her breath hitches. And then Cordelia kisses her again at the corner of her mouth. Under her lips, she can feel how warm Misty’s skin gets. She can also hear the erratic beating of both of their hearts. When she pulls away and is faced with these cerulean eyes once again, the magnetic pull between them is stronger than ever as static electricity seems to buzz in the empty space between their faces. There is this unidentified but not unknown feeling that stirs within her, stronger than ever. Her whole body feels warm and tingly, as her hand moves from holding the Cajun’s chin, to cupping her cheek. She leans into the touch, her pupils wide as she longingly stares at Cordelia. There is something hungry and wanting in Misty’s gaze that is probably mirrored in her own. Cordelia isn’t sure where that feeling stems from but it makes her both uneasy and excited. There is this tension that builds between them and that quickly becomes hard to bear.

 

Cordelia then kisses her forehead as a way to break the tension that hangs in between them before resting her own forehead against Misty’s. The tension remains as thick as ever, almost palpable in the air around them. “Right now, I am here and I am not going anywhere.” Cordelia murmurs as she draws circles on Misty’s cheekbone. Misty nods and closes her eyes as she releases a shaky breath. 

 

“Love ya, Delia.” She whispers before hugging Cordelia to her chest. 

 

“Love you too.” Cordelia answers as she nuzzles her face against Misty’s neck.

 

—-----------------------

 

There is a saccharine pain that follows Misty leaving her bed every morning. A painful sting that bruises Cordelia’s heart as the Cajun retreats and leaves the room while Cordelia keeps on staring at her longingly. The ache is also physical as Misty’s presence leaves her skin asking for more, leaving her bed feeling far lonelier than it ever has. She lays back in bed as she hugs Misty’s pillow to her chest because it still smells like her. Starting her day has never been duller, now that she has to get ready to spend a whole day with Hank after spending a whole night in the solace provided by Misty’s arms. She eventually leaves the comfort of her bed and gets ready to face another day.

 

As expected, Cordelia doesn’t hear of yesterday’s incident, but she can observe the way Fiona is on high alert as she scans the room and makes sure the news doesn’t reach Cordelia’s ears. Even Hank seems more on the defensive than usual, his manners are more polite and he is as charming as ever. But the day stretches on, seemingly infinite as boredom settles over Cordelia. Couldn't her mother have at least chosen a slightly more entertaining man for her to marry? Cordelia has tried time and time again to have an interesting conversation with him, but every time she expresses her opinion or attempts to comment on something, he cuts her off. So now she mainly stays silent and observes the world around her as she talks only when he is asking her questions.

 

They sit at a small table that overlooks the beautiful garden, the shade grants them relief from the sun and the stifling heat. Cordelia is sipping on her iced tea as Hank starts one of his unending soliloquy. Her mind wanders to Misty, which seems to become a more frequent habit every day. Hank is talking about work and business again as he boasts about some sale he made three months prior, but Cordelia loses track of the conversation as her eyes settle on Misty. The Cajun is standing under a peony-covered arch with her sister, her eyes full of utter admiration as she takes in the view of the beautiful garden. They walk around the garden as they look at the different flowers, until there is some sort of commotion. Misty’s face breaks into a huge grin as she runs towards something. She crouches in front of a small pond, and then she stands as she holds a small green frog  in her hands that she shows to Mallory as she strokes its back. Even from far away, Cordelia can feel the genuine excitement that Misty radiates and she can’t help herself but smile at the Cajun’s elatement.

 

She does turn back to Hank as she remembers his existence, he is still talking about his work. Cordelia finishes her glass of tea and realises that they have finished the iced tea and that she can’t make the time pass somewhat faster by drinking it. She sighs as she puts on her glass back on the table, her fingers wet from the condensation. She watches a bead of condensation roll down the glass and onto the table until Hank calls her name. 

 

Cordelia looks at him again and smiles shyly. For once, he seems to have noticed her inattention. “Is there anything special you’d like to do while you’re here?” He inquires as he addresses Cordelia for maybe the third time today. She isn’t that easily fooled, he is probably trying to repent for his actions in a way. Because even though Cordelia isn’t supposed to know, all the other adults probably do. And if they see him pretending to be caring and compassionate, they will let him be. So he plays his part and pretends to care about Cordelia’s thoughts and wishes. 

 

“No, I don’t think so, why?” Cordelia gently tilts her head and smiles as she waits for him to come up with some bullshit answer. Sadly, her wishes aren’t granted. 

 

“I have to go back to town for a few days, so I thought that you could use that time to enjoy some of the activities you haven’t been able to participate in.” He immediately answers as his response is well rehearsed. But at least he delivers some amazing news. Cordelia definitely isn’t going to complain about Hank’s absence. If he is gone for a few days, that means that she won’t have to spend every waking moment in his presence and that she will be able to enjoy the estate during the day time. 

 

“That’s very kind of you Sir. I’m sure I’ll find ways to occupy myself in your absence.”  Cordelia strongly stifles the urge to roll her eyes at him and bites the inside of her cheek. She attempts to perfectly play the role of the lovesick fool. She wouldn't describe herself as convincing but Hank seems to buy it so it’s really all that matters. 

 

“Don’t worry, I won’t be gone for too long.” He covers her hand with his own and Cordelia somehow manages to keep her face neutral when he unexpectedly touches her. What a self-centred prick, he really thinks that she actually enjoys his presence and that she is going to miss him. 

 

—-----------------------

 

That night, she slips into her bed with Misty, who seems to have abandoned her own bed at that point. Misty intently listens as Cordelia tells her about her day and about the excitement of Hank leaving for a while. Her excitement is obviously shared with Misty, who seems to hate Hank more than Cordelia does, which Cordelia didn’t think possible. But then she doesn’t know anyone who loves as hard as Misty does, the Cajun feels everything so intensely and passionately. She seems to love everything that surrounds her so deeply : the flowers, the rain, food, every animal she encounters. Cordelia has never met anyone like her before, someone so open to the world that she lives in and that always looks so enamoured by everything she sees. 

 

Cordelia is lying on her back while Misty rests her head on her chest and she traces her fingers along the freckles that dot Cordelia’s upper chase in her own game of connect the dots. “While he is gone we have to go hikin’ in the woods behind the manor, and we have to go in the maze, and we also have to swim in the lake.” Misty is already excitedly talking as she counts the different activities on her fingers. Honestly, Cordelia is ready to partake in all of these activities just to please Misty because the enthusiastic look on the Cajun’s face is one of the most endearing  visions she has ever witnessed. 

 

“You really want to go into that lake, don’t you?” Cordelia laughs as she asks, Misty really isn't going to let that thing go. It must be the tenth time, at least, that she has mentioned swimming in the lake. But Cordelia would be lying if she said that she didn’t love the Cajun’s perseverance and apparent fondness for swimming. 

 

“Of course! The weather has been really hot all summer so I just want to jump into that lake and cool down for once.” Misty looks up at her and smiles. Yeah, Cordelia is definitely jumping into that lake just to see Misty smile at her like that again. She has always been a people pleaser, seeking to please anyone she has ever cared about. When she realised she would never please her mother, she moved onto Coco. Coco has always been a grateful friend, who has always taken care of her in return. And of course, when Cordelia had met Misty, she had realised that she could try to be there for her too. But there is something different with Misty, there is this underlying feeling that Cordelia isn’t quite able to describe but that pushes her to find a way to please Misty in any circumstance. 

 

“Do ya think your mother will let you go horse ridin’ with us if he isn’t there?” There is this small twinkle of hope in Misty’s wide eyes. Cordelia knows how fond of horse riding Misty is. Well, Misty is actually fond of any activity that involves animals, which is far more charming than it should. 

 

“I don’t know, we’ll have to see. I swear she has something against horse riding and horses in general.” Cordelia tries to stay neutral as she doesn’t want to give Misty any false hope. Because the Cajun isn’t used to Fiona’s absolutely mental and weird rules. Her mother will randomly pick activities, clothes or even foods that she will consider “unlady-like” or “too vulgar” and ban Cordelia from even getting close to those things. Is there any logic to any of this? Definitely not. But has Cordelia learnt to roll with it because it makes her life far easier? Absolutely.

 

“But they’re so magnificent!” Misty gapes with a look of utter shock on her face. Cordelia runs her fingers in the blonde’s unruly hair as she laughs freely. 

 

“I don’t think Fiona would agree with you.” Cordelia giggles while Misty starts looking a bit like a petulant child. Not that Cordelia minds, Fiona makes her feel like a child too sometimes. 

 

“Well she is wrong.” Misty pouts and Cordelia laughs at the sight. They talk for a little while but eventually sleep tugs at Misty’s eyelids and she soundly falls asleep on Cordelia’s chest.     

 

Cordelia has trouble finding sleep, half of Misty’s body is laying on her, grounding her into the mattress. But the weight feels comforting and the Cajun’s slow breathing is an awfully calming noise. However, Cordelia’s mind is overflowing with thoughts and emotions that she doesn’t fully understand and that puzzles her to no end. Because there is this curious dichotomy that surrounds Misty, when she is with Misty, she feels perfectly at peace, she feels as if they were destined to meet because everything feels so easy. But there is this part of her that remains on edge, that part that makes her heart beat faster and her hands sweaty. And that is the part that confuses her the most because she can’t grasp the origin of it.

 

Cordelia thinks of the time they have already spent in the country and she realises that those moments with Misty are her favourite. When it’s just the two of them tangled in a mess of limbs and blond locks. So she loses herself in those moments where she lays in bed with Misty. Those carefree instants full of laughter and affection, where her heart feels ready to burst with utter joy. Misty keeps on growing on her like ivy creeping up a wall, rooting herself deeply in her heart and in her mind, to the point where the two become an inextricable entity. Cordelia has never been involved in such an intense friendship before and she isn’t sure where all of her feelings stem from. And ignoring it keeps on getting more arduous, because Cordelia needs answers to all of her questions, but she can’t confide herself in anyone. Sure she had thought of Coco at first, but there is this nagging voice in the back of her mind that tells her to keep this a secret, and so she does. So Cordelia falls into an uneasy sleep haunted by answerless questions while she finds herself at a dead-end.

 

—-----------------------

 

When Hank leaves for town a few days later, Cordelia feels like a free and new woman, which lifts her spirits higher than before. Especially considering the fact that her mother is less regardant and lets her do so much more. Well, Fiona is also burying herself in wedding preparations that Cordelia avoids like the plague. While Hank is away, she is just going to pretend that he doesn’t exist.

 

And she does get to go horse riding, behind her mother's back obviously. And she has more fun than she has had in a while as the air whips through her hair and the speed gives her an adrenaline rush. Of course, Misty is far much more skilled at this than she is. Riding seems to be second nature to her. She seems to be one of those fantasy heroines coming to life as her blonde hair flies in the wind and she keeps on picking up speed, racing Cordelia to the tree and the end of the field.

 

As they head back to the manor for dinner, Cordelia can feel tiredness settling on her bones. After spending most of her time sitting and nodding to every word uttered by Hank, following Misty around and giving into her every whim is rather tiring. But Cordelia doesn’t complain, because she is happy and so is Misty. The tiredness is more than worth it. Fiona, however, decides to be the black cloud over her happiness. When her mother’s gaze settles on her across the dinner table, she can see the disapproval and utter bewilderment in her mother’s eyes. It stings to realise that Fiona isn’t used to seeing her this fulfilled, but Cordelia pushes it aside and decides to enjoy her time away from Hank; She will face the consequences when he comes back if she needs to.

 

That night as they get ready for bed and Cordelia yawns, still sore from all the running, riding and following Misty around. “You’re having a bad influence on me.” Cordelia accuses as she cracks her back and plomps down on her bed. Her blond hair fawns out against the pillow and she stretches her limbs, taking almost the whole bed. 

 

Misty stands next to the bed as she stares down at Cordelia. “Nah, I’m just teachin’ ya how to have fun, Delia.” There is this teasing raise of an eyebrow that sends butterflies through Cordelia’s stomach and forces a blush on her cheeks. She can see the way Misty’s demeanour becomes slightly cocky and Cordelia can’t deny that it’s attractive. But then who wouldn’t find Misty attractive? With those haunting blue eyes, wild blond hair and lengthy limbs. “Now move, before I push ya off this bed.” Misty teases as she slowly pushes Cordelia away from her. 

 

“Alright, alright.” They both burst out laughing as Cordelia makes some place for Misty right next to her. And so they sleep in each other’s arms once again.

 

Of course, Misty offers to go hiking and Cordelia can’t even bear the thought to deny her. That’s how she finds herself trudging through the woods while the afternoon sun beats down on them. Even though she is wearing a light dress, Cordelia can feel the beads of perspiration that form on her forehead and on the back of her neck. And she is pretty sure that every mosquito in a ten mile radius has stung her at this point. Coco and Mallory declined the invitation and preferred to stay within the cool manor’s walls. 

 

But once more, Misty’s company makes up for the little hardships that she is suffering through. She is out of breath and while Misty seems to be flying through the woods as if she has the path perfectly memorised, Cordelia is falling behind, always making sure she doesn’t trip on anything. 

 

“Come on slowpoke, we’re almost there.” Misty turns back to face Cordelia as her face breaks into a dazzling smile. Cordelia shakes her head and rolls her eyes, Misty is going to be the death of her someday. Cordelia fans herself with her hand and wipes her forehead, hoping they’ll soon arrive so she can sit down and have a sip of water. On the other hand, the Cajun doesn’t even appear to mind the heat as she quickly trails through the trees. 

 

“You’re still not going to tell me where we’re headed to?” Cordelia inquires as she stares at her feet and slowly follows Misty. 

 

“Nah it’s a surprise, but don’t worry I’m sure ya’ll like it.” She answers in an amused tone but doesn’t slow down. So Cordelia follows.

 

They walk for about twenty more minutes in a comfortable silence as they enjoy the sound of nature around them. Misty eventually stops and waits for Cordelia to catch up with her. “Close your eyes.” Misty smiles and her eyes crinkle at the corners as she addresses Cordelia. 

 

“Misty, if I do that I’m going to trip on something and break my neck.” Cordelia counters, knowing very well that she isn’t as comfortable as Misty in the woods. And she definitely doesn’t want to end up hurting herself. 

 

“Just give me your hands, I’ll lead ya.” So Cordelia closes her eyes and lets Misty take hold of both of her hands. Their hands are clammy from the smothering heat, but Cordelia doesn’t mind, she welcomes the familiar touch and the weight of Misty’s hands in her own relaxes her. 

 

Misty leads her slowly through the trees and she tries to rely on her other senses. She can hear the crushing of leaves and grass under their feet, probably dried by the unforgivable sun. She hears birds chirping in the distance. “Be careful, there is a root in front of your right foot.” Cordelia avoids the root by making sure she lifts her foot right enough. Misty leads her around for about another minute before coming to a halt.

 

“Ya can open your eyes.” She says excitedly. Cordelia doesn’t even need to open her eyes to feel the excitement that oozes through each and every one of Misty’s pores. But when she does, she is faced by a meadow full of blooming flowers. The flowers are scattered around in shades of pink, purple, and orange. The view is breathtaking and leaves Cordelia speechless for a few seconds. “I stumbled upon it ‘bout a week ago. What do ya think?” Misty seems hesitant and obviously awaits Cordelia's verdict. As if Cordelia could dislike such a magnificent place. 

 

“This place is gorgeous.” Cordelia is kind of breathless when she utters those words. This place seems lost in time, a secret nook in which Misty and Cordelia can hide while the world goes on around them. 

 

“Yeah I know. Come on, let's sit down.” They sit at the border between the trees and the meadow so they can enjoy the shade provided by the trees. Misty takes a sip of water before handing the bottle to Cordelia. 

 

They sit in silence for a while as they take in the view in front of them and they listen to all the sounds that surround them. Cordelia isn’t surprised that Misty was able to find such a gorgeous place because that girl seems to have an inner compass for finding the beauty around her. Cordelia turns to Misty and she can admire the way the Cajun closes her eyes and breathes in the crisp air as she languidly stretches her legs in front of her. The Cajun always is different when it’s just the two of them, she appears more relaxed and comfortable, Cordelia likes to think that this is the real Misty. The Misty that very few people have seen and that isn’t scared of being herself.  Around Cordelia, Misty lets her walls fall down and her shyness fades away. She has only seen Misty act like this around her mother and her sister, and even then she can only catch glimpses of it. But Cordelia sees this part of Misty every day and every night, and she doesn’t want it to stop. She wants the Cajun to bare her heart to her forever.

 

Misty slightly opens her eyes and squints at Cordelia, actively catching her staring. Cordelia looks down at her lap and feels the heat spreading across her cheeks. Misty giggles, a soft noise that Cordelia loves and it forces her to look at Misty again. 

 

“What are ya starin’ at?” The Cajun teasingly raises her eyebrows as words roll off her tongue with this southern drawl that Cordelia loves. Cordelia shakes her head at Misty’s cocky demeanour, knowing very well that she actually enjoys being at the receiving end of her friend’s teasing (probably a bit too much). Because every time Misty does it, Cordelia feels this heat spreading in her heart like the wings of a butterfly, it makes her feel safe and loved and wanted. 

 

“Nothing.” Cordelia shrugs as she starts running her hand through the green grass below her, the strands of grass tickling the palm of her hand. But she does raise her head to meet Misty’s gaze again because maybe for once she shouldn’t shy away from saying what she thinks. Of course, she had picked up this habit because of Fiona, this habit of always shushing her opinions and thoughts because she thinks that they aren’t worth anything, this habit that has made her a bit of a coward sometimes. “I was just thinking that you seem different when it’s just the two of us.” Her confession is almost whispered, only intended for Misty to hear. 

 

As she catches those words the Cajun tilts her head in the most endearing way and a dimple appears between her eyebrows as she considers Cordelia’s observation. “Really? Is that a bad thing?” Misty inquires hesitantly, the corners of her eyes crinkle worryingly. 

 

“No it’s not. It’s just that it feels like you only allow yourself to be like this around me sometimes.” Cordelia is quick to answer because worry is spreading around Misty’s face like wildfire and she doesn’t want Misty to be misled by her words.

 

“Oh” The Cajun exhales as worry slips away from her face and her shoulders drop with relief. “I mean I only truly feel like myself in moments like this, when I’m surrounded by nature and away from society. I feel shackled by it, it’s a weight that’s always on my shoulders and that I can’t seem to shake off. Right here, there are no rules, no stupid decorum. I can just be myself, there’s no one to judge me. I don’t have to pretend to be someone else when I’m with ya” Misty shrugs but her gaze doesn’t relent, as she utters those words she seems to stare right into Cordelia’s soul. She hints to something more, a subtext that Cordelia is incapable of understanding. God, does she feel stupid in that moment because she wants to understand it all, from the more obvious meaning to the more obscure details. And the Cajun is waiting for her to catch that meaning as she expectantly watches her. Her gaze is so intense that it burns every bit of Cordelia’s skin. The revelation sits at the forefront of her mind, unintelligible, but she can’t fully grasp it because everytime her fingers grazes it, it slips from her grasp.

 

Misty observes the cogs turning in Cordelia’s mind and when she realises that her friend doesn’t seem to understand, she looks away for a moment. She stares in the distance and Cordelia notices the way the corners of her mouth slowly drop as she exhales shakily. “Sorry, I’m ramblin’.” Misty turns to Cordelia once again and smiles shyly at her. The energy still lingers in between them, less intense but still waiting for the best moment to strike. 

 

“No, no. I get it. I’m really glad that you can be yourself around me.” Cordelia puts her hand on top of Misty’s outstretched one. The Cajun relaxes under the touch and the fierce energy from before seems to strengthen once again.

 

As the sun moves in the afternoon sky, the shade retreats and the sunlight beats down on them once more. But then the golden sunlight hits Misty just right, catching her glittering blue eyes in the most formidable way. There is this instant where her eyes flicker to Misty’s lips as if they have a mind of their own.

 

She wants to kiss Misty. 

 

Wait, that makes absolutely no sense. Misty is a woman. Why would she want to kiss her? That would probably be wrong, she just cannot have the urge to kiss Misty. That’s not normal. She has probably imagined it or confused the urge with something else. Or maybe it is the combination of the heat and the physical exertion that makes her head feel all fuzzy. Did Misty just stare at her lips for a second? Cordelia’s heartbeat is erratic and her heart seems to want to escape her ribcage. But the whole world goes silent and Misty seems to be leaning in. And there is this magnetic pull that is irresistible and Cordelia can’t help but lean in too. Her skin is tingly and the closer Misty gets, the hotter her body feels. There are only a few more inches before the inevitable happens.

 

What is she doing? 

 

Cordelia swiftly looks down and she can feel the way Misty retreats and lets out an unsteady breath. Cordelia’s heartbeat pounds in her ears  and when she looks back at the Cajun she catches the way shock and disappointment spread across her features. And it hurts to see Misty like this, it’s a sting to her heart to think that she is the one who caused this. But what else was she supposed to do? 

 

Misty eventually smiles at her but it’s easy to notice how her eyes lack their usual glint. For the rest of their hike, there is this gloomy and downright depressing atmosphere that settles around them like a heavy cloak. Even Misty’s touch lacks its usual warmth and for the first time ever the silence between them feels uncomfortable. It assaults Cordelia’s eardrums and she wants to say something, anything to make it go away. But words lack her and she stays silent as they head back to the manor.

 

Misty still shares her bed that night which eases Cordelia’s mind because at this point she isn’t sure she’d be able to fall asleep without having Misty next to her. Her chin rests on the Cajun’s hair and Cordelia is pretty sure that she has fallen asleep. But Cordelia’s mind keeps replaying the incident from this afternoon over and over. She relives every painful second of it, from the excitement that had spread warmly through her chest at first, to the dread of seeing Misty look so hurt. She still doesn’t know how to feel. Because it didn’t feel wrong, it really didn’t, until the reality of it all had smacked her right in the face. Why does she feel like this? 

 

“I’m sorry.” The words are whispered on Cordelia’s collarbone, Misty’s breath raising goosebumps against her skin. Sorrow laces the Cajun’s voice and Cordelia can feel a heavy weight settling on her chest, seeing someone unhappy has never been so painful. 

 

“For what?” Cordelia asks because she doesn’t want Misty to feel guilty or to beat herself up over this. They are both scared that this is going to change things between them. Because no matter how they feel and what they think, this just isn’t supposed to happen.

 

“I’m just sorry.” Misty shrugs and lets out a shaky exhale as she rests her palm over Cordelia’s heart. It makes Cordelia nervous to realise that the Cajun can feel the way her heart thumps loudly in her chest. 

 

“You have nothing to be sorry for, Misty.” Cordelia assures her as she runs her hair through unruly curls and kisses her on the forehead. Maybe the gesture is far too loving and affectionate but Cordelia pushes that thought away to the back of her mind and locks it in a little box. Right now she already has enough problems to fret over.

 

—-----------------------

 

Cordelia opens the letter in a quick motion, the letter opener producing a soft sound as it cuts swiftly through the thick envelope. Through her peripheral vision, she notices the way Misty puts her waffle down on her plate and leans in to look at the letter in Cordelia’s hands. A few minutes ago, a valet had walked in, holding a tray with the letter in his hands, acting very much as a bearer of bad news. Of course, Hank would write to her. Well, at least, maybe he will mention the date of his return. Not that she is waiting for him. She reads through it diagonally, indifferent to Hank’s rather lacklustre tales, and actually quite appalled by his even more lacklustre penmanship, and there it is, the news she was looking for all along. 

 

Three days. Hank is coming back in three days. Which means, she has three more days to soak in as much freedom as she can. Misty seems to sense Cordelia’s growing moreseness as she starts drawing large circles on her back. Cordelia sighs wistfully. The time without Hank has slipped through her fingers so fast, she barely had enough time to blink and now he is coming back in only three days. “We still have three days.” Misty whispers in the auricle of Cordelia’s ear as discreetly as she can. So Cordelia turns to her and nods. She folds back the letter and puts it back in the enveloppe, trying to cast Hank’s words away.

 

—-----------------------

 

Cordelia is laying with her head on Misty’s lap as the Cajun reads her an excerpt from a book she had found in the Foxx’s rather extensive library. To be honest, Cordelia seems more focused on the way the words roll off the Cajun’s tongue rather than the words themself. Today’s heat is more stifling than ever, even by laying their blanket in the shade, they are still unable to avoid the blistering heat.

 

Misty closes the book and puts it next to her before running her fingers in Cordelia’s hair. Cordelia hums under Misty’s ministrations, closing her eyes and enjoying the peace that surrounds them. “I think today’s the day.” Misty announces as she slowly shifts her legs under Cordelia. They must have grown numb by now but the Cajun doesn’t complain. 

 

“Um?” Cordelia languishly opens her eyes and she is faced by Misty looking down at her, her hair falling down around her face and making her look like an angel. 

 

“To go swim in the lake.” Cordelia is a witness to the mischievous glint in Misty’s eyes, as she buzzes with utter excitement. 

 

“Yeah, you’re right. I think we could use some cooling down right now.”

 

“Of course I am. What ‘bout, ya ask Coco to join us?” Misty suggests not stopping the ministrations in Cordelia’s hair. She starts rolling the strands of blond hair around her fingers, sending delightful shivers down Cordelia’s spine. 

 

“There is no way Coco is going to accept swimming in a lake. Between the fact that it requires getting her hair wet and touching something that she considers dirty. But what about your sister, won’t she want to come with us?” Cordelia chuckles, she would absolutely love to see Coco swimming in a lake, or any large body of water really, but knowing her best friend she is very well aware that this isn’t even close to happening. 

 

“Nah, Mallory is afraid of water.” The Cajun shakes her head as she starts massaging Cordelia’s skull. Cordelia’s muscles ease under Misty’s touch and she can’t help but close her eyes once more.  

 

“Why?” She asks. Mallory has never striked her as someone who wouldn’t enjoy this kind of thing. She is pretty lively and carefree and seems to take so much after Misty. 

 

“She almost drowned when we were kids.” Misty admits almost casually, her tone sounds a bit detached and aloof which surprises Cordelia. Misty loves her sister dearly and they are both close, why would she seem so indifferent to her sister almost dying?

 

“Wait, what?” Cordelia’s eyes shoot open and she can see something akin to hurt lingering around the Cajun’s eyes. 

 

“She fell in the swamps close to our home and I couldn’t get her out. So I had to run to get my dad, and he got her out. She had breathed in a bit of water but she was fine. She has been scared of water ever since.” Misty’s gaze is distant, detached, but when she finishes she tries to smile at Cordelia. But Cordelia isn’t fooled, she can see the way Misty’s eyes crinkle grievously. Is Misty sad because this story involves her dad? Cordelia cannot think of any other explanation. Misty always avoids the subject of her dad. All Cordelia knows is that Misty loved him dearly and that he died about two years ago. 

 

But Cordelia doesn’t ask because she doesn’t want Misty to feel worse. Especially when the incident from two days ago still weighs heavily on her mind. They still pretend like it didn’t happen and things are exactly like they used to. But when Cordelia lays wrapped up in a sea of limbs with Misty at night, the moment replays repeatedly behind her closed eyelids.

 

The rest of the day seems to unfold in slow motion, the heat making everything seem so slow and heavy as it bears down on them. That night, as she waits for Misty to slip into her room, Cordelia can’t help herself but read Hank’s letter once more. Maybe she feels like torturing herself tonight, or maybe the more she read the letter, the more the reality of it all sets in. She does eventually hide it in the drawer of her bedside table, out of sight and out of mind. And when Misty finally knocks on her door and lets herself in, she excitedly takes hold of Cordelia’s hand before leading her outside.

 

The sun has set over the horizon and dusk has settled around them. But even though the sun is gone, the heat isn’t, it weighs heavily on their shoulders, oppressing and stifling. The first thought that strikes Cordelia is that it’s bound to storm very soon and she waits for the rain earnestly. Misty breaks into a half run as they get closer to the lake and Cordelia follows.

 

When Misty’s feet come into contact with the wooden deck, she lets go of Cordelia’s hand. The first thing to hit the floor is her blue shawl. And then in one swift motion she takes off her nightgown. Cordelia looks away as she does, and she furiously blushes. “Misty you can’t just get naked. What if someone..” But before Cordelia can finish her sentence, Misty is always jumping in the water, the impact sending droplets that hit Cordelia all over. Misty’s head then bobs out of the water, her hair looking strangely tame and straight for once. Her face breaks into the most dazzling smile as she swims towards the deck. Cordelia sits at the edge of it as she lets her feet dangle in the water. The water is a bit cool, sending goosebumps all over her body at the initial contact. But it feels divine against her skin, a more than welcome reprieve after such a hot summer day. Contrary to Misty, Cordelia wants to ease herself in the water and not just jump in.

 

Misty reaches the deck and swims at Cordelia’s feet. The water is up to her collarbones and her movements send ripples on the surface of the lake. “Come on Delia. The water feels so good.” Misty’s voice is inviting as one of her hands finds purchase on Cordelia’s ankle. “Are ya just goin’ to sit on the deck or are ya goin’ to join me?” There is an impish gleam to Misty’s gaze, this I’m up to not good look that slightly startle Cordelia. What is the Cajun up to? 

 

“Just give me a minute. The water is a bit cold, I just need to get used to it.” Cordelia explains as her free foot dances upon the surface of the water. But then Cordelia feels traction on the ankle Misty is holding and her butt slides a few inches towards the lake. “Misty, what are you…” But before she can finish, the floor under her disappears and her body hits the rather cool water. Under her rather shocked state, her head stays under the water for a few seconds, all sounds around her are muffled and she is aware that the Cajun has let go of her ankle. She swims up, her lungs welcoming the air as she breathes in.

 

“Ya see, it’s much faster that way.” The Cajun giggles as Cordelia wipes the water away from her eyes. Some kind of childish urge comes over Cordelia and before she knows it, her hands settle on Misty’s shoulders and push. The Cajun is surprised at first, and Cordelia pushes her down enough for the water to reach her chin. But she is no match for Misty’s strength, Misty manages to swimp up and to catch both of Cordelia’s hands as she pushes her away from her. Cordelia tries to fight it, to put her hands on Misty’s shoulders again but she isn’t strong enough. So she lets go. 

 

“You could have warned me before pulling me into the water.” Cordelia’s voice comes out a little breathless from the exertion. She swims closer to Misty and splashes her with water. 

 

“Where would have been the fun in that though?” Misty shrugs before laughing again and Cordelia joins her because the Cajun’s emotions are very communicative.

 

And so they swim and talk as they are bathed in the silver moonlight, enjoying how the cool water makes the heat far more bearable. They watch the waning moon travel in the night sky, accompanied by a myriad of stars as this moment feels infinite. 

 

After a while, Cordelia starts getting cold, her teeth chatter and she can feel her toes and fingers growing numb. But she doesn’t say anything because Misty looks so overjoyed that she couldn’t forgive herself if she spoiled the moment because of her stupid body temperature. She tries to move around a bit to heat herself up but of course Misty notices. She always does. She seems to be able to read Cordelia like an open book, as if they are tuned to each other. 

 

“Your lips are a bit purple, ya must be freezin’. Come here.” Misty beckons Cordelia closer as she gently pulls her in by the wrist. Cordelia swims closer as Misty attempts to pull her into a hug. Cordelia’s hands search Misty’s body under the water and then she freezes. She is pretty sure her hand just grazed Misty’s boob.

 

“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to… I forgot…” Cordelia stutters as her face turns beet red. This is quickly turning to one of the most embarrassing moments of her life. And she would very much like the earth to swallow her whole quickly. But Misty giggles and pulls Cordelia in closer. 

 

“Delia, it’s fine.” Misty says as she rubs her hands up and down Cordelia’s back to heat her up before pulling her into a tight hug. Cordelia can feel that at this point, her blush is spreading like wildfire to her neck and her upper chest. Her heart beats so loudly that the sound reverberates almost painfully in her ears. As her heart calms down, she becomes aware of the way Misty is breathing into her ear as Cordelia’s hands roam Misty’s bare back as staying still makes her feel colder.

 

Right now she is also painfully aware that Misty is very naked and her mind is torn. Part of her mind is in full blown panic, because this is utterly inappropriate. And because her brain keeps coming up with awful scenarios of them getting caught and of how this would make a great scandal. Her mind reels with hundreds of possible outcomes and none of them seem to end well. 

 

But then there's this other part, this part of her brain that seems to enjoy this. Because the butterflies in her stomach surge and there is this overall feeling of warmth that arises from her lower belly and spreads through her entire body. She has never felt like this before and she is pretty sure she isn’t supposed to feel like this in such a situation. So why does she feel like this? And what does this even mean? Is there something clinically wrong with her? Where are all these feelings and emotions stemming from? She just doesn’t understand any of this. She is torn between wanting to hug Misty flush against her and wanting to push her away.

 

“Come on, let’s go back inside.” Misty’s voice forces Cordelia out of her overthinking. The Cajun is the first to get out of the water, propping herself up on the deck in one graceful motion. Cordelia looks away as Misty finally puts her clothes back on. “I’ll help ya get up here.” Misty kneels at the edge of the deck and extends her hands to Cordelia. Cordelia takes them and Misty easily lifts her up onto the deck. Cordelia’s teeth are still chattering and she is slightly trembling. So Misty wraps her discarded shawl around Cordelia’s shoulders and rubs her arms energetically. They quickly walk back to the manor, a slight breeze surrounding them and making Cordelia shiver even more. 

 

They creep back to Cordelia’s room, the sound of droplets of water hitting the ground following them. Let's just hope they dry before anyone notices. As soon as they reach her room, Cordelia is heading towards her closet in a search for dry clothes, because the faster she is out of her soaked nightgown, the faster she can warm herself up. She catches the first thing she sees and heads into the bathroom. Misty is sitting on the stool that faces the vanity as she removes her shoes, a rare occurrence, her hair dripping onto the wooden floor. 

 

“I’m going to change into something dry.” Cordelia announces before entering the bathroom. She lights a candle before drying herself and changing her clothes.  Even in the dim candle light, she can see the dark circles blooming under her eyes, their night time excursions slowly catching up to her. For now, she covers them up with make-up and prays that Fiona won’t notice that they keep on getting worse.

 

When Cordelia gets back to her room, Misty is still sitting in front of the vanity, trying to detangle her unruly hair. The candle light is warm and bathes Misty in an orange gleam that dances upon her skin. She is beautiful like this, in the wee hours of the morning as she gets ready for bed. 

 

“Let me help you.” Cordelia murmurs as she motions for the Cajun to hand her the hairbrush. Misty complies as she drops the brush into Cordelia’s outstretched hand. She tends to Misty’s hair for a while, until it looks smooth. Her wet hair is dripping and creating wet spots on the back of her nightgown as Cordelia finishes brushing it. “I’ll lend you something dry to wear.” Cordelia’s hand finds purchase on Misty’s shoulder as she lowers the brush to the vanity. Misty nods and Cordelia fetches a dry nightgown for her. Cordelia blows out the candle and lays her wet nightgown and Misty’s shawl on the chest at the edge of her bed so they can dry.

 

As the Cajun changes, Cordelia finally slips under her bed’s warm and inviting covers. Her eyelids are heavy and threaten to close but Cordelia fights against them and waits for Misty to join her before falling asleep. And when the Cajun does she almost immediately falls into a dreamless sleep.

 

—-----------------------

 

The next day is even hotter and more humid. The air around them is stifling and bears down on their shoulders. The four of them are hiding from the sun in the library because it’s the coolest room they could find. They sit with their backs propped against the bookshelves as far aways as they can from the window. Coco seems to be the most miserable of the bunch as she attempts to cool herself with a fan in each hand. Her empty glass of iced tea has long been discarded to the side, and if her best friend didn’t look so pained, Cordelia would probably laugh at her theatrics.

 

“Let’s just hope it rains because I am so fucking done with this weather.” Coco groans out as she closes her eyes and she tilts her head back. Misty smirks as she tries to hold her laughter back without taking her eyes away from the book on her lap. Coco also wears matching marks of exhaustion on her face. Apparently Cordelia and Misty weren’t the only ones to have some fun last night.  

 

“It probably will. I saw dark clouds coming from the west this mornin’.” Misty pipes up as she closes the book she is reading and stretches her arms above her head. 

 

“Alle fucking luia. I swear if it doesn’t get cooler I’m going to melt.” Coco complains as she keeps on fanning herself rather dramatically.     

 

Coco opens her eyes and sets her gaze on Cordelia and Misty. “You guys look tired, how was the swim in the lake?” Coco teases as she raises her eyebrows and  her lips turn into a slight smirk. Coco has always been an expert at putting her finger exactly where it hurts. Of course, she would realise that something is going on between the two of them, even though Cordelia isn’t exactly sure she’d be able to explain what it is. 

 

“It was fun.” Cordelia answers quickly. 

 

“Yep it was.” Misty follows. Their answers are probably a bit too dry and quick, because there is this knowing look on Coco’s face as she purses her lips and squints her eyes. She knows that there is something going on. But Coco doesn’t push. Cordelia pertinently knows that her best friend will find a way to get to the bottom of this. Even Mallory looks suspiciously at them, but then Cordelia is an open book and both the blush of her cheeks and the way she looks down at her lap aren’t exactly the most subtle moves.

 

“What did ya do?” Misty is quickly deflecting the attention away from them as her inquisitive gaze settles on a tired looking Coco who rolls her eyes at the question. 

 

“You remember the cook I flirted with so I could steal alcohol?” The three of them nod and Cordelia knows exactly where this tale is going. “Let’s say, I got to know him more intimately.” Coco giggles as she raises her eyebrows suggestively. Cordelia can hear Misty laughing in the background as she stifles the very strong urge to bury her face in her hands. Sometimes, Coco really doesn’t realise how her actions could impact her whole future. Because at the end of the day, society doesn’t take very well to unmarried women fooling around. 

 

“Coco, have you gone mad?” Cordelia asks through gritted teeth. One day her best friend is going to be the death of her.

 

“I was bored and he’s hot okay!” Coco is quick to defend herself as she throws her hands in the air and shakes her head. “And good with his hands.” She adds for good measure as Misty and Mallory keep on giggling.

 

“We don’t need to know, Coco.” Cordelia pinches the bridge of her nose. Her best friend is headstrong and Cordelia has tried time and time again to get her best friend to stay away from men for her own good, but she has obviously not been successful. “I swear to God, one day you’re going to get caught.” Cordelia tries to scold Coco, she really does but by the way her best friend keeps smiling at her, she knows that it isn’t convincing. 

 

“Don’t worry your pretty head about it, Dee. I know what I’m doing.” Coco reassuringly pats Cordelia’s head, as if that’s going to make any of this better. But it will do for the time being, Cordelia has learnt to choose her battles because that one is definitely a losing one.

 

And so they spend the rest of the day languishly lounging around as they wait for the rain to fall. Cordelia is definitely thankful for the lazy day as it gives her the opportunity to rest. They’re having tea when the rain finally falls, it drizzles at first and then it starts pouring. They stay close to an open window that allows a fresh breeze inside the drawing room. The wind feels divine against Cordelia’s skin as it chases away the heavy heat of the day. Cordelia is very excited by the fact that it’s probably going to storm, and so is Misty by the looks of it.

 

Cordelia and Misty are sitting on the window nook as they watch the rain fall upon the lake. Their legs occasionally brush against each other, making the hair on Cordelia’s skin stand. Misty eventually leans forward and takes her hand before standing up. “Follow me.” So Cordelia does willingly. It takes her a few seconds before realising that they are heading outside.   

 

Before she knows it, the cold rain hits her skin as they start running. And then Misty spins her around before letting go of her hand. Misty tilts her head up and smiles while Cordelia uses her hand to unsuccessfully shield herself from the downpour. And then the Cajun starts spinning around and laughing. Cordelia can’t take her eyes away from her, Misty dancing under the rain strikes her as the most fitting vision. The rain wets her hair and weighs it down, her curls flattening as her hair starts looking far more tame that it usually does. Her face breaks into the most dazzling and breathtaking smile Cordelia has ever witnessed, so she smiles too. Misty keeps on enthusiastically laughing and spinning as the rain intensifies. “Come on, dance with me.” She yells as she grabs Cordelia’s hands and spins her around. Cordelia has never experienced such utter bliss before, with the smell of petrichor so strong around them.

 

“Let’s go back inside.” Misty suggests as they are both thoroughly wet. They head back in,  their shoes making squelching sounds against the wooden floor and their dripping hair creating a periodical thump as the droplets hit the ground. A servant quickly brings them towels to dry themselves a bit. Cordelia and Misty laugh giddily as they stand in the hallway.

 

But then Cordelia catches a glimpse and Fiona and the laughter stops. The disapproving gaze of her mother settles on her. Fiona furrows her brow and she is pissed, very pissed. But there are other people around and Fiona cannot scold Cordelia with so many witnesses. Cordelia notices the angry gleam that shines in her mother’s eyes, she is frustrated that she has to wait to yell at Cordelia. But her gaze pierces through her daughter and Cordelia knows that she is just waiting for the right time to get her daughter alone and make sure this doesn’t happen ever again. But Cordelia is safe for the time being so she enjoys the way Misty grabs her hand to lead her upstairs as they go looking for dry clothes.

 

—-----------------------

 

That night she waits for Misty to come into her room. But she doesn’t. Cordelia paces around the bedroom as she wonders if Misty is even going to join her. Because of the rain, they had decided not to do anything tonight but the Cajun had told her she would still come into her room. So Cordelia keeps on pacing around.

 

Outside thunder roars, bolts of lighting periodically illuminating her room in a flash. Cordelia has always enjoyed storms, she has always found them calming as she lays in her bed at night, listening to the rain falling outside of her window. But tonight, the roaring thunder leaves her on edge and she knows that she won’t be able to fall asleep. Especially, if Misty isn’t there to hold her.

 

So she decides to go look for her. Maybe she has just fallen asleep while waiting for everyone to go to bed. The journey only takes Cordelia a few seconds because Misty’s room is right next to her. She knocks before letting herself in. The Cajun’s room is immersed in darkness, the curtains are drawn and no candle is lit. Cordelia stumbles in the dark with outstretched hands as she searches for Misty.

 

“Misty, are you here?” Cordelia’s whisper is barely audible because of the loud rain. Cordelia strains her ears as she tries to catch any other sound that the ongoing storm. And then she hears it, a muffled sob that appears to be coming from the centre of the room. Is Misty crying? 

 

Cordelia heads for what she thinks is the middle of the room. Her hands are still up in front of her but Cordelia doesn’t come across any obstacle. Until her shin hits the wooden bedframe, sending a jolt of pain through her whole leg. She whispers a “fuck” through gritted teeth as she holds her shin and tears prickle at the corner of her eyes. Well, at least she has found Misty’s bed. She ignores the pain as she lets go of her leg and heads for Misty’s bed once again.

 

Cordelia climbs into Misty’s bed as she looks for her, her hands scanning every inch they can. Until they come in contact with Misty’s form, Cordelia tries to head towards Misty’s face until she realises that she is totally submerged under the covers curled up in a foetal position. The muffled sobs become louder as Cordelia slips under the covers to join Misty. She blindly reaches for her as her hand finds purchase on the Cajun’s shoulder. “What’s wrong?” Cordelia murmurs as her hand cups Misty’s cheek and wipes some of the tears that lay there. The Cajun leans into the touch and sighs as the tears keep on falling down her cheeks. She rests one of her hands above Cordelia’s. 

 

They stay silent for a while, breathing slowly as Cordelia pulls Misty into a tight embrace. The air under the covers is growing hot and a bit stifling, but Cordelia ignores it. She focuses on the way Misty’s breath hitch before more tears fall onto Cordelia’s neck. Misty’s hands lay between Cordelia’s shoulder blades as she nuzzles herself farther into her neck. Cordelia plays with the hair at the top of Misty’s neck as she waits for the Cajun to quiet down. And she eventually does, her sobs die down and she pulls away to wipe her tears. Misty pulls her face out of Cordelia’s neck but she doesn’t say anything. Instead her fingers absently trace the skin of Cordelia’s upper chest. Misty’s touch leaves Cordelia’s skin tingling delightfully in its wake and so she waits for Misty to talk.

 

“It’s my dad's birthday today.” The Cajun mutters, sending goosebumps through the skin of Cordelia’s neck. She hums as she keeps on stroking Misty’s curls, encouraging her to keep on speaking. “I just miss him a lot.” She can hear the way the Cajun’s voice breaks before more tears spill on her cheeks. 

 

“Of course you do.” Cordelia whispers against Misty’s forehead before kissing her. The Cajun shudders in her arms as Cordelia’s lips retreat and Cordelia can feel the way Misty’s skin heats up against hers. 

 

“I just wish he could be here with us.” The confession is whispered against Cordelia’s skin and she gives in to the urge to pull Misty closer.

 

And so they stay like this for a while as Cordelia listens to Misty’s breathing as it settles down, drawing circles on her back. Under the blankets, the thunder sounds faint and distant while the sound of Misty’s breathing is so close to her ear and becomes her focal point. Misty pulls back a little and Cordelia is pretty sure that the Cajun is trying to look up at her. “I’m sorry for not showin’ up.” Misty confides as one of her hands finds Cordelia’s shoulder and then ascends to Cordelia’s face. She slowly strokes her thumb against Cordelia’s cheekbone. 

 

“You have nothing to apologise for, okay.” Cordelia reassures her as she leans into Misty’s touch. She is pretty sure that the Cajun must be aware that she is blushing but she pushes that thought away.

 

Misty utters a small “Okay.” before letting go of Cordelia’s face and catching one of her hands instead and putting both hands above her own heart.

 

“Let’s just get out from under these covers because I think I’m going to suffocate.” Cordelia laughs as they try to extricate themselves out from under the covers. She lets go of Misty as she finally pushes the blanket away from her and breathes in the crisp air of the bedroom. Then her hands quickly look for Misty again. But when they settle on what she thinks is Misty’s face, the Cajun recoils and utters a single “ouch” before bursting into giggles. 

 

“Ya just almost poked my eye out!” Misty exclaims as she pulls Cordelia into a hug. Cordelia’s face settles against Misty’s collarbone. 

 

“Oops, sorry.” She laughs before closing her eyes and letting the sounds of thunder and rain lull her to sleep. 

 

—-----------------------

 

The next day, they sit in the library as the storm still rages outside. Coco and Mallory have gone off to the kitchens to steal some snacks while Cordelia and Misty sit side by side. Cordelia’s head is propped on Misty’s shoulder as they read the same book. Or attempt to read the same book, because Cordelia has lost track of the story and has been lost in her own thoughts for the past twenty minutes. Hank is coming back tomorrow already. The time without him has flown by faster than Cordelia would have liked, but then reality has always found a way to bite her.

 

And then there is the fact that they all go home only a few days after Hank comes back. And Cordelia dreads coming home because as soon as they set foot in the house, Fiona is going to go absolutely crazy over wedding preparations while Cordelia will attempt not to lose her mind. The only thing Cordelia is looking forward to is Zoe Benson’s wedding, because the girl had seemed so excited about it.

 

As Misty notices that Cordelia has grown unfocused, she closes the book and drops it in her lap, forcing the blonde out of her musings. “Can I ask ya somethin’?” Misty hesitantly inquires as she rolls the hem of her dress between her fingers.

 

“Sure.” Cordelia lifts her head from Misty’s shoulder and straightens her back.

 

“How do ya seem so calm ‘bout havin’ to marry Hank?” The confusion, and the slight disgust, is obvious on Misty’s face as she furrows her brow and scrunches her nose. But then Misty has a wild spirit, while Cordelia is far more tame. The Cajun would probably find a way to fight against such an arrangement, but Cordelia isn’t Misty and her mother is certainly not Mrs Day.

 

“I don’t have a choice. I am going to get married to Hank whether I want it or not. So I have made my peace with it. I just don’t have the strength to fight a losing battle against Fiona.” Cordelia shrugs before dropping her shoulders. The corners of Misty’s lips drop and her smile becomes more of a frown. And Cordelia relates to Misty’s expression because that’s exactly how she felt in the beginning, sad and desperate. But now those emotions have faded, leaving place for anger and despair.

 

“It’s not fair.” Misty pouts, the expression childlike but one of Cordelia’s favourites. She rests her head on Cordelia’s shoulder before wrapping her arms around her midriff in an awkward side hug.

 

“I know.”

 

“Aren’t ya scared?” Misty looks up at Cordelia, her lips forming a frown.

 

“Of course, I am. Sometimes I wonder if I’m going to feel lonely. Because when I’m with him, it’s just like being alone. I’m scared of how he is going to treat me once we’re married, because even though he tries to act all charming he already doesn’t even listen to me. I’m scared of leaving the only place I’ve ever known. I’m scared of leaving Coco. And I’m scared of leaving you.” The heavy lump in Cordelia’s throat makes it hard for her to speak but she manages to say what she has to say. Tears prickle at the corners of her eyes but she fights them with all her might and they eventually retreat.

 

“I wish there was a way for ya to stay and to just not marry him.” Misty hugs Cordelia tighter as she whispers the confession to the silent room.

 

“I know.” The words are wistfully whispered in Misty’s hair as Cordelia closes her eyes and enjoys this moment with the Cajun.

 

They spend the rest of the afternoon reading but the atmosphere that surrounds them has shifted. The air around them has grown more depressing and morose as the grandfather clock chimes hour after hour. Because their blissful Hank-free adventures are coming to an end. Even when Cordelia is hugging Misty that night, it feels different, more final. Even though they have a few days left. The reality of it is slowly settling in and the dread of leaving is turning Cordelia’s bones to stone.

 

—-----------------------

 

And so Hank comes back. He endlessly talks of his travels and work to everyone who will listen. He acts charmingly again, his manners contrasting with the way he acted right before departing. He even brings Cordelia a gift that she pretends to enjoy. At least this courtship is an amazing practice opportunity for her upcoming marriage.

 

And so her day grows dull as she has to spend it in his presence instead of Misty’s. His touch doesn’t make her skin crawl as much but it’s still starkly different from the Cajun’s. When she is with him, her heart doesn’t race, there are no butterflies flying around her stomach, she barely blushes or feels like her heart is going to rip out of her chest. It’s only now that it strikes her as truly odd. She has just accepted the way she feels around Misty even though she doesn’t really understand it. Isn’t that the way she should have felt around Hank all along?

 

But before she can ponder those questions any longer, Hank is leading her towards the lake. They walk with their elbows locked together as Cordelia attempts to listen to Hank’s monologue about England. But all she can do is reminisce about the night Misty and her went swimming in the lake. The happiness that had spread on Misty’s face, the relief of the cold water hitting her skin after such a warm day, the way the Cajun had tried to warm her up. As she remembers that, she is pretty sure she starts blushing. She doesn’t know if Hank notices but he doesn’t bring it up. Instead he leads her to the gazebo and motions for her to sit on a bench.

 

When she does, he sits next to her and holds her hand. A thousand alarms go off at once in Cordelia’s mind. They are alone, away from prying eyes and he is getting closer as his lewd and hungry gaze settles on her once again. He is going to try to kiss her again and this time she should probably not fight it. Her heart thumps in her chest loudly and strongly, almost painfully, not in excitement but in panic. And she is pretty sure she can’t feel the tips of her fingers. She doesn’t want this but she doesn't want him to get mad either. And there is this nagging voice in her head, that awfully sounds like her mother, that tells her to just give him what he wants.

 

The whole thing unfolds in slow motion, the way he leans in with one hand cupping her cheek, the way his hand moves to grab her waist and squeezes the skin there. Every cell in Cordelia’s body screams for her to pull away, but she stifles the urge to do so. Her hands lay by her sides as she remains as motionless as a statue.

 

The closer he gets, the harder it becomes for Cordelia to stay still and not react. Her brain has entered her fight or flight mode and is definitely tilting towards flight. The way dread seems to freeze her bones feels a bit overdramatic. Why is she so scared of this? She just has to kiss him and then be done with it. Sure she doesn’t want this at all, but it’s just a kiss nothing more. And the sooner he kisses her, the sooner this is over. At least, until the next time he wants to kiss her.

 

So she lets it happen this time, because she is tired of fighting and because she doesn’t want to give her mother another reason to be mad at her. The problem is it feels utterly wrong. As soon as his lips graze hers, her bones turn to stone and she freezes. His beard is scratching her face almost painfully, his grip on her waist is far too tight and she is scared of him leaving the imprint of his thumb on her skin, and she just doesn’t seem to be able to breathe. This experience is overwhelming in the most distressing way. Coco has always described kissing as exciting and fun but right now the only description that comes to Cordelia’s mind is uncomfortable. She doesn’t yearn for more, there are no fireworks, she just waits for it to end patiently.

 

When he pulls back, Cordelia ducks her head and looks at her lap. She finally releases the sigh that has been caught in her lungs this whole time. She just can’t bear to look at him right now, because she is a hundred percent sure that every one of her thoughts is written across her face. But also because she can’t face him, she doesn’t even need to catch a glimpse of him to feel the confidence and cockyness that he exudes. It makes her feel sick somehow because he is enjoying this and all she wants to do is run away from him.

 

But she swallows her feelings and eventually looks up at him and smiles. Hank smirks smugly, obviously proud of himself. Well at least her plan worked, there is no way that Hank is going to complain to his father or to her mother. And that makes her feel a tiny bit better, because after the way Fiona looked at her the other day, she knows that her mother's wrath is going to descend upon her very soon. Fiona is just waiting for the right moment to strike.

 

“Let’s just head back inside, shall we?” Hank proposes as he stands up and offers Cordelia his arm. Cordelia locks their elbows together and Hank starts talking animatedly about his week as they head back to the manor. 

 

—-----------------------

 

Dinner has been a rather excruciating affair after such an eventful day. And Cordelia is actively considering pretending to be sick so she doesn’t have to hang out with her friends this evening. She knows how this sounds and she feels ashamed for feeling this way but all she wishes for right now is to stay curled up in bed. Honestly, she has neither the energy nor the strength to face her friends tonight. Because she pertinently knows that she won’t be able to pretend that today’s events haven’t impacted her and she is still wondering why Hank kissing her made her feel so wrong.

 

And so she slips under the covers as she bundles them right under her chin. There is a faint knock on her door and then the door creaks as it opens. Misty is probably coming to get her a bit earlier than usual. So Cordelia sits up, ready to lie her way out of leaving her room tonight. She isn’t convinced that the Cajun will believe her but it’s worth a try.

 

However, she isn’t faced with Misty but with an enraged looking Fiona. Of course her mother has waited for the day when all Cordelia wants to do is disappear to finally yell at her. Her mother has always had the most God awful timing anyway so Cordelia shouldn’t be surprised. Fiona then comes to stand in front of the bed, her eyes burning with rage. 

 

Cordelia sits up in bed as she waits for her mother to finally speak. But Fiona seems to be looking for her words for a few seconds before she decides to stand right next to Cordelia. “I’m pretty sure you know why I’m here. Your behaviour this week has been excruciatingly embarrassing, to say the least. What were you thinking Cordelia? That because Hank isn’t there, you can behave like an uneducated fool.” Fiona sits at the edge of the bed and grabs Cordelia’s hand a bit forcefully. Her mother’s nails are digging painfully into her skin but Cordelia doesn’t pull back because she knows that it will only anger Fiona further. Her mother’s gaze pierces through her and Cordelia is slightly scared that she is able to read her mind. Fiona doesn’t say anything else, so Cordelia thinks that maybe she should say something.

 

“I-” 

 

“You keep your mouth shut.” Fiona lets go of her hand as she raises her hand to stop Cordelia from speaking again. Cordelia retreats back against her pillows. “You’ve had your childish fun, now you are going to act like an adult!” Her mother yells angrily before standing up swiftly. She then starts furiously pacing around the room while Cordelia remains still on her bed. Through the years she has learnt that it’s far better to just sit back and be utterly silent while her mother unleashes her ire on her.

 

“Running in the rain, horse riding, hiking and what not. You have a reputation to uphold Cordelia, you can’t just go gallivanting around with this wild excuse of a respectable girl!” Fiona throws her hands theatrically in the air and rolls her eyes. But Cordelia cannot stay silent any longer. She doesn’t mind sitting back and listening to her mother spite her but she won’t stand for her mother dragging Misty into this. Misty has always been kind to her and she has been Cordelia’s lifeline this past month.

 

“Misty is respectable! She is kind, polite and intelligent! You don’t get to bring her into this!” Cordelia talks back to her mother for the first time in a while. It is scary, contradicting Fiona has always been. But fighting back feels invigorating. She can feel the adrenaline rush pleasantly through her veins. “Plus you’re the one who told me to become friends with her!” And then Cordelia is the one who rolls her eyes as she stands up from her bed to face her mother.

 

“I told you to be nice to her, not to spend all of your free time with her and hurt our reputation! You’re so thick sometimes Cordelia! I spend so much time and effort making sure you can get the best future this society offers and you’re ready to throw it all away by behaving like a fool!” Her voice is full of vitriol as she spits those words onto Cordelia’s face. Fiona’s face has grown red and Cordelia can see the way her jugular throbs furiously. She isn’t used to seeing her daughter fight back, but Cordelia is finally growing a backbone, the one her mother has always described as lacking. “For the reminder of this trip, I don’t want to see you near her, is that understood?” Fiona points her finger in Cordelia’s face but her daughter doesn’t recoil, she stands her ground unwaveringly.  She doesn’t answer, instead she crosses her arms and stares back at her mother.

 

“Is that understood?” Fiona gets hold of Cordelia’s wrist and grips it tightly. Definitely too tightly. She can feel her mother’s fingers leaving marks on her skin and she flinches. She is painfully aware that Fiona won’t let go until she agrees.

 

“Yes, mother.” Cordelia looks down at the floor, slightly ashamed of herself for not standing up to her mother for longer than ten minutes. She feels the blush that colours her cheeks out of embarrassment. But at least she hears Fiona’s footsteps retreat out of her room. 

 

She stops with her hand on the doorknob and turns back to Cordelia. “Oh, Hank is going to propose to you before we leave.” She adds matter-of-factly. Cordelia definitely wasn’t expecting Hank to prepare anything of the sort, even though it clearly wasn’t his idea. Cordelia isn’t sure she fully grasps the matter of why he would do such a thing. Their marriage has been arranged for a while and Cordelia has absolutely no power over any of this, so what’s the point of proposing to her? 

 

“Why? It’s not like I get a say in this.” Cordelia shrugs as she sits on her bed. Her mother is standing in the doorway, her hand resting on the doorknob, probably eager to leave Cordelia’s room.

 

“Just accept it as it is, Cordelia. It’s a rather romantic gesture, I thought you’d appreciate it. He’s going to give you his grandmother’s ring, so just try to look happy and surprised.” Fiona sighs and rolls her eyes annoyingly. She doesn’t want to deal with her daughter anymore, that much is clear. So Cordelia nods and then Fiona leaves the room and closes the door behind her.

 

The silence feels jarring after her mother has yelled at her so vehemently, she can hear the breeze whistling against her window and she can hear a clock ticking in the distance. And so Cordelia hides under the blankets once again, waiting for the tears to come. But for once the tears don’t come, probably because she is all cried out by now. Under the covers everything sounds muffled and distant which is weirdly comforting.

 

But Cordelia is tired and she is slowly slipping away when a soft knock on her door wakes her up, she sits up in her bed. “Just go away.” She yells before pulling the blankets over her head. Right now, she doesn’t want to see anyone, she just wants to lay under the blankets and disappear. But the door creaks open and footsteps get closer, a soft padding against the wooden floor. Cordelia recognises the sound of bare feet against the floor, and she only knows a single person who likes to wander around the grounds bare foot.

 

There is a slight give in the mattress that draws Cordelia in when the Cajun sits on the edge of the bed. And then the blanket is slowly lifted above her head as Misty leans in.   “Ya sure ya don’t want me to stay. Just say the word and I’ll leave.” Misty says as a shy smile settles on her lips. Misty also looks tired, dark circles bloom under her eyes as her face is quite pale.

 

“Stay, please.” Cordelia gently grabs her wrist as she urges Misty to lay next to her. That’s how Cordelia finds herself lying down with her head on Misty’s chest. They stay silent for a while, enjoying the sound of the wind chattering against Cordelia’s window and the sound of their combined breathing. 

 

“Did somethin’ happen? I heard yellin’.” The Cajun is the first to break the silence as she looks down at Cordelia, concern written upon her furrowed brow. Well yes, a lot happened in a matter of hours. Hank came back, he kissed her and that was once of the most skin crawling experience of her life, her mother yelled at her again and now she is going to have to say yes when Hank proposes and gives her a ring even though every cell in her body urges her to run the other way. But Cordelia isn’t quite ready to share all of that yet, she needs to process these events first.

 

“It’s nothing really. I’m fine.” Cordelia sighs as her face breaks into a sad smile that doesn’t quite reach her eyes and that Misty sees through like clear glass. The Cajun takes a hold of her hand and intertwines their fingers.

 

“It didn’t sound like nothin’. And you don’t look like ya’re fine. Ya look like ya’re thinkin’ too hard. Your forehead gets all wrinkly when ya think too much.” The Cajun does sound a bit concerned which makes Cordelia feel guilty again. Sometimes she feels as if Misty has spent most of their friendship worrying over her and she knows that the Cajun deserves something far better. But Misty touches Cordelia’s forehead teasingly which brings giggles and a smile out of Cordelia.

 

“Hey, my forehead looks fine!” Cordelia responds as her free hand unintentionally raises to touch her own forehead. Misty giggles merrily, the sound sending butterflies through Cordelia’s stomach. 

 

“I know, I’m just kiddin’.” Misty says as she shakes her head.  “But ya know ya can tell me anythin’ right?” Her eyes shimmer with honesty as those words are whispered like a secret, one that Cordelia has heard time and time again. But she knows she isn’t ready to talk just yet, she needs a little bit more time.

 

“Yeah, I know. I’m just not sure if I want to talk about it yet.” Cordelia admits as she squeezes the Cajun tighter.

 

“Okay.” Misty sighs and marks a pause as her thumb starts grazing the skin of Cordelia’s hand. “Whatever happened, just know that everything is goin’ to be okay.” Her words are accompanied by a kiss on Cordelia’s forehead that leaves her skin tingling. And eventually, Cordelia is lulled to sleep by the rhythmic beating of Misty’s heart.

 

—-----------------------

 

Cordelia stirs awake and fights for her eyes to open. She is surprised to see that the sun hasn’t risen yet and that only the pale moonlight is illuminating her dim bedroom. Her head is still laying comfortably on Misty’s chest. But Misty isn’t sleeping, she is staring at the ceiling, lying so still that she looks like a character out of a watercolour painting. Her chest heaves with each breath and Cordelia can hear her beating heart right against her ear.       Cordelia’s hand seems to grow a mind of its own as it instinctively cups Misty’s cheek. The Cajun leans into the touch before looking at Cordelia.

 

Her eyes are troubled, a raging ocean of thoughts and uncertainty obviously displayed in them. Cordelia wishes she could reach into Misty’s mind to know what is keeping her up in the wee hours of the morning and what has got her looking so distraught. The guilt reappears, weighing heavily on her chest. She has been so caught up with her problems that she hasn’t realised that she isn’t the one going through hardships. “You’re not sleeping?” Cordelia murmurs as she lifts her head from Misty’s chest and stares right into her eyes.

  

“Nah I’m just thinkin’.” Misty shakes her head and smiles at Cordelia. She is pretending that everything is fine but something is definitely bothering her and Cordelia has no idea what that thing is. So she asks.

 

“About what?” 

 

“Nothin’ important, just go back to sleep, ya look tired.” The Cajun waves her off. But it is important, Cordelia can see it in the way Misty averts her gaze as she utters those words. But she cannot force Misty to talk, she just has to wait for her to be ready and to come to her in her own time. 

 

“Okay.” And so Cordelia lowers her head back down on Misty’s chest as a torrent of thought unfurls in her mind. What has Misty looking so troubled? But the Cajun is right, she is tired, and so she falls into a troubled sleep haunted with dreams of a dark creature coming after her.

 

When she wakes up again, the sun has finally risen and outside the birds are chirping. This time, Misty is sleeping peacefully. She spends a few minutes admiring the Cajun. She looks so peaceful as she lays there, it is such a contrast from yesterday when she had caught her deep in her troubled thoughts. Cordelia’s fingers graze the skin along Misty’s collarbone several times before the Cajun eventually stirs awake. “Good morning, sleepyhead.” Cordelia chimes as she stops the repetitive movement against Misty’s skin.

 

“Mornin’.” Misty articulates in the midst of a yawn before stretching her limbs. They wake up slowly as Misty runs her fingers through Cordelia’s golden hair. They eventually sit with their backs against the headboard and the blankets laying on their laps. And now that the night has passed Cordelia is ready to tell Misty about yesterday. And maybe if she confides in the Cajun, the Cajun will also confide in her. 

 

Cordelia tells her everything from how wrong Hank kissing her felt to all the things her mother had said during their heated argument. And Misty listens earnestly, holding Cordelia’s hand through the whole story. Her eyes brimming with rage as Cordelia narrates the kiss, but also when she mentions her mother.



Chapter 3: Part 3

Notes:

Hi :)

Here is the last part of this story and I am very excited to finally share it with you.

I'd like to thank you guys for taking the time to read my fic but also THANK YOU for your amazing comments because they really made my day and I cherish every single one of them. And I just really hope that this last part will meet your expectations.

I'm sorry but I just can't write smut for the life of me, so you can just pretend it isn't there, I won't hold it against you.

So good reading and thank you again :)

Chapter Text

The next few days pass by with indescribable speed as Cordelia is back to the routine of spending the day with Hank and the night with her friends. But as the end of their trip approaches, Misty’s mood grows gloom and weird. Misty seems to be lost in her thoughts more often than usual and she isn’t her bright and sunny self. Cordelia doesn’t fully understand the transformation but she is sure that it is linked to the time she had found Misty looking troubled in the middle of the night. Cordelia restlessly tries to coax the truth out of her friend, but nothing will do and Misty stays tight-lipped about whatever seems to be eating at her as her mood deteriorates further.

 

And now they are going home tomorrow. Dinner had been a lively affair with several courses and a gigantic cake to mark the end of their stay. Hank has been insufferable through the whole meal, not that Cordelia had expected anything different, but of course Misty spent the whole time holding her hand. And so now Cordelia is packing her things and making sure she isn’t forgetting anything as she frets over the fact that Hank is going to propose to her tomorrow in front of everyone and that Cordelia will have to pretend to be surprised and overjoyed. And this performance scares her because she isn’t sure she can pull it off.

 

And then Misty knocks on her door and lets herself in. It is very easy to see that she still  isn’t her usual self. There is this aura of anxiousness and sadness that hangs around her and that happens to be very communicative. Misty’s mood has undoubtedly influenced Cordelia’s. Because even when they would lay in Cordelia’s bed at night, Misty kept brooding over her troubled thoughts. The hardest thing for Cordelia is the fact that Misty seems distant, as if she were trying to avoid Cordelia, and it hurts.

 

“You’re all packed?” Cordelia inquires as she folds another one of her dresses before putting it in her trunk. Misty only answers with a noncommittal “hum”. She is pretty agitated, she keeps on pacing around the room and shaking her hands. By only witnessing this, Cordelia can feel her blood pressure rise. But she also thinks that tonight the Cajun will finally tell her about what’s been bothering her these past days. Cordelia can see that Misty is at her breaking point and that she seems ready to share the things that are on her mind.

 

“Hank is proposin’ tomorrow isn’t he?” Misty asks as she throws a worried glance at Cordelia before looking away. In that instant a shadow crosses her face. Has all of this something to do with Cordelia’s upcoming nuptials? That doesn’t make any sense, Misty has always known that Cordelia would marry Hank so why would she start worrying over this only now?

 

“Yes, I’m definitely not looking forward to it. But at least I can go home right after he does.”  Cordelia closes her trunk, she still has a few things to pack but they can wait until tomorrow. She then sits on it as she stares at her friend who keeps on pacing around the room as if she were in a frenzy. Cordelia grows anxious as she starts pulling the skin around her fingernails. Misty’s behaviour and pacing keeps her on edge and she’d like it very much if Misty could start talking.

 

“I just need to tell ya somethin’.” The Cajun hurriedly blurts out with a pained look on her face. Misty is looking so grave that Cordelia thinks that she could be confessing that she has committed murder. 

 

“Okay, come sit down.” Cordelia pats the empty space next to her as she asks for Misty to join her. But the pacing doesn’t slow down and Misty seems to ponder Cordelia’s invitation for a few seconds.

 

“Not here, let’s just go outside.” Misty walks over to Cordelia and extends her hand for her to take. So Cordelia does and she is quickly being led through the manor. Cordelia doesn’t see Misty’s request as odd because her friend has always seemed far more comfortable and calm outside.

 

Misty leads her to the gazebo, when they arrive she lets go of Cordelia’s hand and her incessant pacing starts again. Cordelia has never seen Misty act so weird before and it has her on edge, she can feel the hair on her arms standing as her skin erupts in goosebumps. “Misty, you’ve been acting weird for a few days, is something wrong? Have I done something or said something to offend you?” Cordelia asks before the first thing that comes to mind is that she has done something wrong. At the end of the day, it is usually her fault and her mother isn’t scared of reminding her that fact continuously. But the Cajun shakes her head.

 

“It’s not ya Cordelia. I just need to tell ya somethin’ and I just don’t know how to tell ya this. And I’m so angry because when I tell ya the truth ya’re probably goin’ to run away but I just can’t hold it in anymore. I’ve tried, oh believe me I’ve tried to hold it in and to wait for it to go away but it hasn’t worked. Instead, this whole thing has been eatin’ me from the inside out and I can’t run away from the truth anymore, and neither can ya, Delia.” Misty is speaking fastly and nervously while her pacing speeds up. She pauses and takes in a shaky inhale as she gauges Cordelia’s reaction. But Cordelia is shocked still as she processes her friend’s words. She doesn’t know what to think and she doesn’t know what Misty is talking about. But there is this nagging little voice at the back of her brain that tells her that she has something to do with all of this.

 

“All this time I’ve been fightin’ it ‘cause everyone says it’s wrong but it doesn’t feel wrong. It feels right and exciting and perfect and I just can’t pretend not to be feelin’ all those things.” Misty blurts out as she shakes her hands. And then her pacing stops and she stares at Cordelia, her gaze so potent that it pierces through Cordelia’s soul and makes her feel so vulnerable and seen. So Cordelia holds her breath and waits for Misty to continue. This is it, the moment of truth. And Cordelia knows that this moment is of the utmost importance because the air is filled with something heavy and meaningful. She knows that she is at the turning point of their relationship, that Misty is going to announce something that is going to make or break their friendship. So Cordelia waits on a baited breath as Misty releases a wistful sight.

 

“I burn for you, the way I should burn for a man. At first, I thought it was just admiration and friendly affection. But how was I wrong. Ya’re all I can think ‘bout durin’ my wakin’ hours and even when I close my eyes you appear behind my eyelids. No distractions will do and I am so tired of fightin’ it. And I know ya feel it too, I can see it in your eyes.”

 

Oh.

 

Oh.

 

That’s when the realisation hits her, it’s just like hitting a brick wall. She is completely disoriented and the ringing in her ears is so loud that she can’t make out Misty’s words. How could have she not realised it sooner? How could she have thought that what she considered friendly affection was actually love? She has fallen prey to what society calls an utter perversion without even noticing it. It doesn’t feel wrong or dirty or any of the things that she has heard about it. Misty was right, it just feels normal and as if this was meant to be.

 

And now everything falls into place, the final piece of the puzzle that links it all together perfectly. The way she has always felt around Misty, the way her body always seems to cry out for more when the Cajun leaves her in the morning, the way she cannot help herself but compare Hank to Misty. 

 

She is in love with Misty.

 

Irrevocably, utterly and completely in love with her. The feelings, the constant flutter in her chest, the butterflies, they were not born out of nervousness but out of mutual attraction.

 

When Cordelia comes back to her senses, Misty has started pacing again as she talks fastly and wildly. But none of the words register in Cordelia’s brain, this moment is more of a blur where all of her senses are out of order. And for once she stops thinking. She stops asking herself questions and she stops repressing her emotions. Instead she springs forwards and gently grabs Misty’s forearms to stop her from walking. There’s a beat, a moment where their eyes meet and no words are needed. She can see the way uncertainty still swims in Misty’s eyes, afraid of being rejected or worse. And then she kisses her.

 

There are no fireworks, no big explosions. Instead, there is utter silence and an indescribable sense of peace where the rest of the world fades away and it’s just the two of them under the stars. There is this potent feeling of rightness as Misty’s lips start moving against hers. And then Cordelia understands why kissing Hank had felt so wrong.  

         

Cordelia breaks the kiss and rests her forehead against Misty as she stares into those haunting blue eyes. “I love you too.” She whispers against the Cajun’s lips. Misty closes her eyes as a single tear travels down her prominent cheekbone. And when she opens them again, Cordelia can see the outright relief that spreads on Misty’s face. They stay like that for a few seconds, catching their breaths and processing what has just happened.

 

And then Misty is the one to kiss her. But it’s different this time, more hungry and heated as Cordelia runs her hand through Misty’s curls to pull her closer. And Misty’s hand travels from her shoulder to her hip, finding purchase there as she squeezes the skin under her fingers.  A small mewl leaves her lips and Cordelia needs more. And then she feels Misty’s tongue graze her lips and she is pretty sure she is going to lose it. Her skin is on fire and she feels like she is burning in the most delicious way. 

 

There is this unfamiliar but exciting feeling that arises from her pelvis and that courses through her veins delightfully. She needs Misty to touch her. This is lust, the thing that they have always been warned about and that Cordelia had always found scary and daunting until now. But right now Cordelia doesn’t care about that. All she wants is to feel Misty’s skin pressed against hers.

 

They eventually break apart, breathless and their chest heaving. They never stop touching, they stay close as they wait for their breathing to even out. And even in the pale moonlight, Cordelia notices Misty’s blown pupils and swollen lips and that reignites the fire inside of her. But before she can kiss her again, the Cajun stops her. “We should go back inside.” She whispers in the empty space between their faces. Cordelia nods.

 

And so they head for Cordelia’s room hand in hand, they are almost running, and they are definitely noisier than usual but neither of them cares. Misty quickly sits on Cordelia’s bed as Cordelia locks the door behind them. And then Cordelia walks and stands in front of Misty. She leans in to kiss her again and quickly the Cajun is pulling her closer so Cordelia straddles Misty’s lap.

 

And then she can feel her lips travel from her mouth to her jaw, sucking the skin right where her jaw meets her neck but not hard enough to leave any marks. She grinds her hips down into Misty’s instinctively which brings a moan out of both of them. She keeps on moving her hips, the movement granting her the tiniest bit of relief as Misty’s lips descend to her neck. She sucks on her pulsepoint, feeling Cordelia’s rapid heartbeat between her lips and bringing more sounds out of her as her hands settle on Cordelia’s hips, encouraging her to grind down on her lap.

 

“Misty, I- I-” Cordelia breathlessly tries to form an intelligible sentence but a moan forces its way out of her throat as Misty’s teeth graze her collarbone. Misty stops her ministrations to stare right into her eyes. Her eyes almost look black in the candle-lit bedroom and her hair is tousled around, and there is this hungry look in her eyes that makes Cordelia even more aroused. “I need you.” She breathes out, stopping the gentle undulation of her hips.

 

“Are ya sure?” Misty asks as she grabs the hem of Cordelia’s nightgown. There is this loving look in MIsty’s eyes that Cordelia wants to drown in. She has never felt more safe

 

She nods. “Just take it off.” And so Misty obliges her and rids Cordelia of her nightdress in one swift motion. Cordelia gives in to the urge to cover herself because she feels so exposed all a sudden. She wants this, she really does, but what if Misty doesn’t like the way she looks? But then Misty’s hand travels from her hip to her stomach and she stares at her with such adoration and admiration that Cordelia’s heart feels ready to burst.

 

“Just let me see ya.” Misty whispers as her fingers draw figures on Cordelia’s stomach, leaving goosebumps in their wake and making the fire in Cordelia’s pelvis burn brighter. So Cordelia slowly drops her arms to her side, a bit too self-conscious about the way she looks. As she does so, she looks away for a second as she feels the blush that covers her cheeks and her upper chest. But when she looks back at Misty, she sees the way the Cajun stares at her, full of love and want. “Ya’re so beautiful.” Misty murmurs as she stares at her like she is the finest piece of art she has ever beheld, her eyes shining with admiration.

 

She then swiftly pins Cordelia against the mattress in a display of strength that leaves Cordelia breathless before hovering above her. Her hair falling down and creating a curtain that isolates them for the outside world. She kisses her again, hungry and wanting, with more urgency as time passes by. Cordelia keens as Misty bites her lower lip.

 

And then Misty starts her descent on Cordelia’s neck, careful not to leave marks as she sucks the skin between her teeth. Cordelia's hips undulate as if they have a mind of their own, trying to find friction against something, but Misty’s thigh is just out of reach. The Cajun’s mouth travels lower, reaching the valley between Cordelia’s breast, and then she sucks the skin harder than before. It will surely leave a bruise but Cordelia is too far gone to care about that right now. Then her lips meet the fat of Cordelia’s breast, drawing another mark there, only for them to see. And then they close around her erect nipple.

 

“Oh, God.” Cordelia exclaims as her hips lift off the bed, causing Misty to almost lose her balance.

 

“Just try to be quiet.” Misty looks up at her, her pupils fully blown, before lowering her head down. Cordelia pushes her tongue against her palate as she tries to swallow the sounds that threaten to spill out of her throat. It’s hard to stay quiet when Misty starts sucking on her nipple and uses her hand to play with the other one. That goes on for a little while as Cordelia attempts to muffle every sound that Misty brings out of her. Until, a scrape of teeth against the soft skin has Cordelia audibly moaning. But she can’t take this anymore, she needs Misty to move on and to give her some kind of relief before she goes absolutely mad.

 

“Misty, please.” Cordelia practically whines as she throws her head back into the pillow.     And so Misty keeps on moving. She kisses the skin of Cordelia’s soft stomach. Then she goes even lower and Cordelia is pretty sure that Misty is finally going to touch her when she needs her to, but instead she kisses her inner thighs as she tries really hard not to make any noise but still tries to show Misty that she would like her to speed up because she isn’t sure she can endure this for much longer. But somehow Misty seems to hear her pleas as she hooks her thumbs under the hem of Cordelia’s underwear. 

 

But suddenly Cordelia starts panicking. Her thoughts get all jumbled and she struggles to breathe. She wants this, she wants it so much it hurts, but this is going so fast. She quickly grabs Misty’s wrist. “Wait.” Cordelia whispers and Misty looks up at her, a mix of confusion and concern crosses her face as she lets go of the blonde’s underwear and quickly moves to face her again. 

 

“I’m so sorry. We don’t have to do anythin’. Let’s just go to sleep.” The Cajun’s gaze is apologetic and Cordelia can see the way guilt spreads across Misty’s features. She is already reaching for the blankets but Cordelia stops her. She gently grabs Misty’s chin and cups her cheek as her thumb draws circles into the skin of her cheekbone.

 

“No, no. I just need a second.” Cordelia says as she presses her forehead against Misty’s.  “Kiss me.” She whispers on Misty’s lips as one of her hands finds purchase on the Cajun lower back. And so Misty does, she kisses her again, but this time she seems to be holding herself back. So Cordelia deepens the kiss until Misty understands that she doesn’t have to restrain herself. 

 

“I love ya.” Misty whispers as she moves to undress Cordelia, she hooks her fingers in the hem of her underwear before looking at her, making sure Cordelia isn’t going to panic again. But Cordelia nods and so she rids her of her underwear and the piece of clothing is soon discarded and thrown somewhere across the room. 

 

“I can’t believe this is happening.” Cordelia admits as Misty hovers above her and dips her head down. “Please, Misty.” She whispers against her lips, trembling slightly as the Cajun keeps on lowering her head.  “No, stay here.” Cordelia begs as she gently grabs Misty’s wrist. And so Misty nods and her hand trails across Cordelia’s body, travelling lower and lower, kissing Cordelia as it does so.

 

Then her fingers make contact with Cordelia’s clitoris and her hips shoot forward, seeking the relief of Misty’s touch. She moans loudly and before she knows it the Cajun’s mouth is on hers as she tries to swallow the sounds that tumble out of Cordelia’s mouth. “Ya’re so wet.” MIsty’s voice is so low and husky as she mutters those words, and that turns on Cordelia even more, not that she thought it was possible at this point. But Cordelia only hums as a response, chasing Misty’s fingers with her hips. She starts with a slow tentative pace as she tries to figure out what Cordelia seems to enjoy the most.

 

And so she fastens her pace, drawing tight circles around Cordelia’s clitoris. Cordelia’s moans turn to whimpers as she forces her lips closed. All she can do is press further into Misty’s fingers and chase her high. And then the Cajun’s fingers are gone and Cordelia whines shamelessly. But her touch doesn’t entirely leave, instead it migrates lower.

 

“Is that okay?” Misty asks as one of her fingers presses against the vestibule of her vagina, waiting for Cordelia to answer. At first all Cordelia can do is moan but the Cajun seems to be waiting for a verbal answer, so she quickly gathers herself.

 

“Yes, please.” She whispers breathlessly, and so Misty obliges her. Her finger meets no resistance as it slides into warm walls, Cordelia’s muscles squeezing instinctively around it. One finger quickly becomes two as Cordelia pleads for more.  Stretching her delightfully     And then Misty speeds up and kisses her feverishly, sending her senses into overdrive because this is happening, and Cordelia has never felt this hot before, and she feels so full, and Misty is holding her like her most cherished possession. So she thrusts her hips to meet every movement of the Cajun’s digits, growing breathless as the moment draws on. She has never felt so desperate or so aroused before, a thin sheen of sweat covering her body as she is left entirely at the Cajun’s mercy.

 

Misty crooks her fingers with every thrust, hitting the right spot every time, and when her thumb settles on her clit, Cordelia knows she isn’t going to last much longer. And she struggles to stay quiet as she pushes her tongue against her palate, moans bubbling in her throat and begging to be let out, but every time she gets too loud, Misty is there to kiss her and muffle the sounds. 

 

“Ya’re so pretty like this, all flushed and bothered.” The words are whispered in the auricle of Cordelia’s ear and that has her pitch turning higher. She knows this isn’t going to take much longer, not like this. Not when Misty tells her how pretty she looks and how good she feels.

 

“Are ya close?” Misty murmurs in her ear, but at this point Cordelia isn’t able to form a coherent thought, so she nods as enthusiastically as she can. And then there is a particularly hard thrust and Misty’s speed her fingers, and that’s it. She comes on a broken sigh, squeezing Misty’s fingers as her legs shake against Misty’s hand. 

 

She rides out the waves of her orgasm against Misty’s hand. She is still a bit breathless  when she comes back, and then she opens her eyes to find Misty holding her and lovingly kissing her shoulder. Cordelia hums at the sensation of Misty’s lips grazing her skin so tenderly.

 

“Ya okay there?” Misty asks as she holds her and looks at her like she is one of the seven wonders of the world. She raises her eyebrows suggestively as her face breaks into this smug smile when she notices the furious blush on Cordelia’s cheeks. “Never better.” Cordelia giggles as she kisses the tip of the Cajun’s nose. When Misty removes her fingers, Cordelia releases a wistful sigh. 

 

She gets hold of Misty’s wrist and sucks her fingers clean. The way she can taste herself on Misty’s skin somehow rekindles the fire, but she ignores it because right now she wants to take care of her. The Cajun’s breath hitches at the sight. Her pupils are so wide that her eyes are practically black, and so Cordelia switches their position so she is the one hovering above Misty.

 

“You’re wearing far too many clothes.” Cordelia smiles teasingly as she helps Misty out of her nightgown. She is quick to pin her down against the mattress again, settling her lips on Misty’s neck. She focuses on the spot just under the ear that makes Misty squirms. The Cajun is far better than her at keeping quiet, only producing small keens that fade into the warm bedroom. 

 

“Please, don’t tease me.” Misty begs as Cordelia’s teeth scrape her pulsepoint. And so Cordelia doesn’t, one her thigh settles against Misty’s core as her mouth travels lower.  Misty hips wantonly thrust against Cordelia’s thigh, aching for the tiniest bit of relief. Cordelia can feel how wet she is through the thin layer of cotton, and that makes the fire in her guts burn brighter but she busies herself with pleasing Misty to make it fade away.

 

She reaches Misty’s breasts, she can feel Misty’s heart thump strongly against her mouth as leaves a mark just above it. As Cordelia’s lips wrap around Misty’s nipples, Misty attempts to stifle a loud moan that bubbles up her throat. Her hips pick up their pace against Cordelia’s thigh as Cordelia alternates between licking and sucking the bud. 

 

She wants to take her time and savour every second of this and enjoy the taste of the Cajun’s skin but Misty seems to have other plans as she gently pushes Cordelia’s head down. Cordelia laughs before giving in.

 

As Cordelia descends lower, she repositions herself and moves her thigh away from between the Cajun’s legs, earning a loud whimper for Misty. “Someone’s impatient.” Cordelia giggles as she kisses the spot just before Misty’s navel. Misty only hums at this as she lifts her hips against Cordelia to make herself understood.

 

Her mouth moves lower, until she meets the hem of the Cajun’s underwear. “Can I have my mouth on you?” Cordelia inquires as she stares back at Misty. The Cajun has her head thrown back against the pillow as she processes the words. And so she lifts her head up, staring straight at Cordelia. The candle light dances upon her face, she almost looks like an ephemeral vision bound to disappear in the morning.

 

“Ya don’t have to ask.” And so Cordelia quickly rids Misty of her underwear before laying on her stomach and settling in between her thighs. At the initial contact of Cordelia’s tongue, Misty’s hips shoot up the bed and she keens noisily. And so Cordelia wraps her arms around Misty’s hips to pin them down against the mattress. Cordelia runs her tongue up and down against Misty. The Cajun never stops moving her hips against Cordelia’s face. And when Cordelia wraps her lips around her clitoris and sucks, it doesn’t take long for Misty to come into her mouth as she clamps her own hand over her mouth and her thighs around Cordelia’s head.

 

As she waits for Misty to come down, she gently kisses her inner thighs, leaving a mark there for Misty to discover later. She comes back up and kisses her, Misty moans into her mouth as she tastes herself on Cordelia’s tongue. They kiss languishly until sleep seems to catch up with them, making their eyelids heavy and their bodies numb. Cordelia is aware that she wants more but right now she is both physically and emotionally exhausted.

 

When they break apart, Cordelia brushes a stray lock of her behind Misty’s ear. “I’m so in love with you, you have no idea” She says adamantly as she rests her head on the Cajun’s chest, her body sprawled over hers. They’re both sweaty and slightly sticky but Cordelia doesn’t care, she just wants to hold Misty close to her. 

 

“I’m pretty sure I do, Delia.” Misty hugs her tighter as she kisses her forehead and rests her hand against Cordelia’s lower back. Her name rolls off the Cajun’s tongue as it always does, and it’s the only way she ever wants her nickname pronounced. Cordelia is sure that she has never felt so happy and content and safe before as she lays in Misty’s arms while the flame of the candle disappears. And so they fall asleep while holding each other, Cordelia thinks that it was always intended to be this way.

 

A bit before sunset, Cordelia is woken up by the sound of rain pattering against her window. She watches Misty sleep for a little while, she looks so peaceful like this as her chest rises periodically. But somehow the Cajun must be aware of the way Cordelia has been looking at her because she opens her eyes and yawns. Coderlia smiles at her as the moonlight dances upon Misty’s face. She brushes the hair out of her face. “I didn’t mean to wake you, go back to sleep.” She says as she kisses Misty’s at the corner of her mouth.

 

“I don’t mind.” And then Misty is kissing her again, the kiss is full of  urgency and need even though the Cajun still seems half asleep. But quickly, she is hovering above Cordelia. And so they make love again before falling asleep tangled in each other’s arms.

 

—-----------------------

 

She somehow manages to sleep through the rest of the night. She is woken up by a loud banging on her door. “Cordelia, open the goddamn door.” Her mother yells as she yanks the doorknob angrily. Cordelia would really love to thank the little voice in her head that had told her to lock the door, otherwise she wouldn’t have lived to see another day. She looks down at Misty who is laying on her chest and doesn’t seem to mind the racket that Fiona is making. 

 

Cordelia reluctantly shakes Misty out of sleep. “No.” Misty mumbles as she tries to burrow her face against Cordelia’s chest.

 

“Misty if you don’t wake up, my mother is going to blow the door out of its hinges.” Cordelia murmurs as she runs her fingers through Misty’s hair. Then the Cajun finally hears the loud banging, her eyes widen and her body shots up as she sits next to Cordelia. Cordelia stands up, looking around for her nightdress, as Misty remains still on her bed, looking a bit shocked and panicked. But Cordelia remains calm because she knows she needs to handle this situation perfectly.

 

“Just hide under the bed.” Cordelia says as she finally locates her nightgown, picks it up and puts it on. She grabs Misty’s hands and urges her to stand. She kneels on the ground, the wooden floor cold against her knees and legs and helps the Cajun slide under the bed.     “Are you going to be okay under there?” Misty nods as she lays flat against the ground. Cordelia stands up and lets the blankets drop off the sides of the bed.

 

“Coming!” She yells as she moves to open the door. And she is faced with a rather angry looking Fiona. She is already perfectly dressed despite the early hour. She bursts into Cordelia’s room. A flurry of movement that is too much for Cordelia’s half-awake brain.

 

“Why did you lock that door?” 

 

‘I don’t know, I-” There she starts to panic a little bit, because Misty is hiding naked under her bed and the room is an utter mess. And her mother is observant, she is not stupid and she has this sixth sense that helps her read through any of Cordelia’s lies. Cordelia thinks of the discarded clothes on the floor, thrown haphazardly the night before. She just hopes her mother won’t notice. Her breathing starts to fasten uncomfortably and there is this crushing weight on her chest. So she sits on her trunk as she tries to calm her breathing. All she needs to do is take deep breaths and everything will be fine. 

 

“It doesn’t matter.” Fiona throws her hands in the air before settling her insistent gaze on her daughter. She stands in front of her, towering over her dauntingly. Cordelia’s palms get sweaty and she can feel the hair at the back of her neck standing.

 

“I came to see you about today’s matters. Hank is going to propose to you as you know so I just want to make sure that we are on the same page. First I want you to look pristine, so please wear something appropriate.” Fiona starts her monologue as she paces around the room. Cordelia scans her bedroom to make sure nothing looks out of place. Then, she catches a glimpse of Misty’s clothes laying on the wooden floor for everyone to see. Her eyes move back to Fiona as she forces herself to look away from the clothes so as to not alert her mother. “And you’re going to have to put some make-up on because you look like you haven’t had a decent night of sleep in over a week.” Fiona catches Cordelia’s chin between her thumb and her index, inspecting every inch of her daughter’s face, looking for blemishes and other things she utterly abhors.

 

“I want you to be polite and act like a lady, which means that I also want you to stay away from Miss Day, is that understood?” She doesn’t let go of Cordelia’s face, forcing her daughter to stare straight at her while uttering those words. 

 

“Yes, mother.” Cordelia mutters, shying away from Fiona’s hard touch. To her relief, Fiona lets go. But instead of leaving, she then opens the trunk that is sitting next to the door, facing away from her daughter. Cordelia keeps on eyeing the Cajun’s nightgown that is laying ostentatiously at the foot of the stool in front of the vanity. She takes this opportunity to stand up and swiftly move towards the vanity. She picks up her hairbrush and pretends to brush her hair. With the tip of her foot, she tries pushing the nightgown under the vanity and away for Fiona’s inquisitive gaze. When Fiona’s eyes settle on her again, Cordelia notices that her mother is looking at her suspiciously.

 

She knows something is up, of course she does. Cordelia’s bones turn to ice as dread weighs down at the pit of her stomach. And that scares her because if Fiona learns the truth, Cordelia knows that she won’t ever see Misty again, and her mother would probably find a way to get the Foxxs to move the wedding to an earlier date. Cordelia picks at the skin around her fingernails as her mother turns her attention back to her.

 

“Is there something you want to tell me, Cordelia?” Fiona’s gaze is unrelenting as she asks her question. Looking for any clue that Cordelia’s behaviour could accidentally reveal. So Cordelia doesn’t avoid her mother’s gaze, instead she stares straight back at her.

 

“No, mother.” 

 

“Are you sure because it seems like something is bothering you.” Fiona is getting closer to her daughter again, but Cordelia doesn’t move back and she doesn’t stop staring at her mother.

 

“Yes I’m sure.” Cordelia says as confidently as she can. Fiona seems utterly unsatisfied by the answer, her eyes wandering around the room and looking for anything incriminating. Her mother knows something is going on but she can’t quite put her finger on it.

 

Fiona leaves but Cordelia assuredly knows that her mother isn’t done pestering her about this. And that stresses her to no avail. She sits on her bed as she listens to her mother’s retreating footsteps. The next thing she notices is that she is pretty sure she is hyperventilating. Misty comes out from under the bed, puts her night dress on and sits next to Cordelia. She starts drawing circles on her back and takes hold of Cordelia’s hand to put it over your own heart. Cordelia looks up at Misty, her eyes wide with panic.

 

Misty breathes in and out slowly and Cordelia imitates her as she tries to calm herself down. The Cajun seems awfully calm and composed while Cordelia is on the edge of losing her mind. How can Misty not panic in this situation?

 

“She knows something is up, Misty. She knows.” Cordelia bursts out as her heart rate speeds up once again. She looks at her hands as the tears start spilling onto her cheeks. She is scared, she really is.

 

“Delia, look at me.” Misty gently calls out as she covers Cordelia’s hands with her own.   “Everytin’ is goin’ to be fine. She won’t figure this out, we just have to keep a low profile until she forgets ‘bout it.” Misty’s words are sweet and they are meant to be soothing,  but Cordelia’s mind has already gone into a frenzy and there is no stopping it.

 

“You don’t know her like I do. She won’t give up, she will get to the bottom of this and figure it out one way or another. And when she does we’ll never see each other again. And you better believe that I’ll be married to Hank in a few days.” Cordelia is speaking fastly, anger starts bubbling up in her chest as she realises that her mother will spoil her happiness once again and that there’s no running away from it.

 

“But if we don’t give her any reason to be suspicious of us, she probably won’t notice anythin’. She thinks we’re friends, nothin’ more.” The Cajun squeezes Cordelia’s hands reassuringly, but her touch isn’t enough to keep her grounded. Not when her brain has slipped into panic mode, unfurling horror scenarios before her eyes.

 

“But what if someone figures it out. Misty, this is illegal and most people think it’s a sin and that we’re some kind of perverts that deserve to burn in Hell. If someone figures it out, all of this is over. Our families will be shunned out of this society.” Cordelia stops as she gathers her breath before staring straight at Misty. She needs her to understand. “And honestly I don’t care what happens to Fiona, she can be exiled away for all I care, but what about your mother and your sister? Don’t you think they deserve better than this?” Cordelia has to ask this question because Misty cares too much about her family to do anything that could hurt them. The question seems to hit home as Misty’s smile fades away and she furrows her brow.

 

“Of course they do. But-” Misty starts but before she can even finish her sentence, Cordelia stops her as she looks sternly at her.

 

“But what happens when I marry Hank and I leave?” She inquires

 

“We can still stay in touch, I’ll write ya letters every day if I need to. Plus, ya said that ya would come back at some point.” Misty eyes shimmer with sincerity, that hurts Cordelia because she knows what she has to do and she doesn’t want to hurt her. But she doesn’t really have a choice, does she? Misty has always been hopeful and resourceful but Cordelia is used to things she loves being taken away.

 

“I’m sorry, I love you. I love you more than words can say and maybe this could have worked in another lifetime or another universe. But I can’t do this, I can’t be with you thinking that this could be our downfall. I can’t watch you and your family become outcasts. And I can’t keep on doing this knowing that I’ll be gone in a couple months.” The truth is out and tears keep on rolling down Cordelia’s cheek. And then she notices the way her words hit Misty as she looks down at her lap. When she looks up again Cordelia can see the tears that gather in her eyes and threaten to spill.

 

“But those are all hypotheses. If we are careful, none of this has to happen. Delia, don’t do this ‘cause ya’re scared, please. Don’t push me away, please.” Misty begs as she holds Cordelia’s hands tighter. She looks so tired and crushed that Cordelia wishes that this was a nightmare. And the last thing Cordelia wants to do is push her away. Right now, she wants to hug her tight and tell her that everything is going to be okay. But she can't, because if she does, leaving Misty is going to hurt even more and she doesn’t think she could bear it.

 

“I love you, you know I do. But we can’t be together, it’s just a fact. The whole Universe seems to be against it.” Cordelia holds Misty’s face in her hands and wipes the tears away.

 

“What if we run away?” 

 

“Misty..” Cordelia whines because as much as she wants to run away, she can’t.

 

“Ya keep saying ya love me but now ya just want to throw me out like yesterday’s trash ‘cause ya’re scared! Was it all pretend? Was I just someone to have fun with before ya dispose of me like some old newspaper?” Misty stands up as her fists ball up at her sides. She is screaming, she doesn’t care about people hearing her at this point. She is furious and Cordelia notices the way her chest heaves with each angry breath. She starts pacing around the room again, and the movement makes Cordelia mad. She has hurt Misty, she knows and it kills her. But there is no other way.

 

“I never said that! I’m thinking of your family’s future Misty! I can’t just be with you knowing that this relationship could destroy all your mother has ever worked for!” And so Cordelia stands too and throws her hands up in the air before taking hold of Misty’s wrist.

 

“Goodbye, Delia. I hope life treats ya well.” Misty evades Cordelia’s grasp as she heads for the door and slams it for everyone to hear on her way out. Cordelia runs to the door and opens it fastly.

 

“Misty, wait!” She yells but Misty’s is already gone from sight and running after her will probably do no good.

 

So Cordelia goes back to her room, closes the door and sits with her back to it. And she cries, she lets the tears flow freely down her face as she hugs her knees. But the pain doesn’t subside, it keeps on growing, gnawing at her heart little by little. How could things have gone so bad so quickly? From one of the happiest moments of her life to a nightmarish fight with the only person she has ever been in love with. But then she should have seen it coming because things always seem to end up this exact way around her mother.

 

But Cordelia has to get ready, so she heads for her vanity and tries to find a way to cover her blotchy face and red eyes.

 

—-----------------------

 

After breakfast, they all gather in the drawing room. And Cordelia knows what’s coming because she can see Hank fretting right besides his father, playing absent-mindedly with his watch. Harrison bids all of his guests goodbye as he thanks them for coming and talks of inviting them again in the somewhat near future. But Cordelia doesn’t listen to any of it. She first throws a glance at Misty who is sitting by the window, looking outside as Mr Foxx delivers his speech.

 

She feels the way Cordelia’s gaze has settled on her because she catches her eye before turning away again. Cordelia is devastated because not only is Misty ignoring her, the hurt is all too evident on her face, her eyes are still red and swollen and she has lost her usually bright aura. So Cordelia looks away and focuses on the way Hank opens and closes his pocket watch, the movement is hypnotising and distracts her away from her thoughts.

 

“Now that it’s my turn to speak, I would like to use this moment to announce something very important and very dear to my heart.” Hank is quite eloquent for once, which actually surprises Cordelia. She knows that he is talking about her, because not only is he staring right at her when he utters those words, Fiona is also watching the whole scene unfold to make sure her daughter doesn’t embarrass the family name. Her palms grow sweaty and she instinctively wipes them on her dress as she takes a deep breath in. She just has to get through this and then she gets to go home.

 

“Miss Goode, would you mind coming here for a second?” Most faces in the room turn to Cordelia and she can feel the furious blush that spreads on her cheeks as she walks towards him.

 

“As you all know, Miss Goode and I are to be married in about a month.” He takes her hand and the touch makes her skin crawl, so she has to fight the urge to yank her hand away from him as he smiles at the crowd. He is clearly enjoying being the centre of attention and making a spectacle of himself. But Cordelia doesn’t, that type of social interaction just makes her want to crawl into a hole and disappear for a while. “But to make this official, I would like to propose to my betrothed in front of all of you so you can bear witness to this agreeable union.” People clap and Cordelia wipes her free hand on her dress again. He turns towards her and gets down on one knee. Would this be a good time to yank him up and run away? Probably not.   

 

“Will you give me the pleasure of becoming my wife?” He looks up at her and she attempts to smile at him but the only person on her mind right now is Misty.

 

“Yes, I will.” But when she delivers her answer, Cordelia only has eyes for Misty, who has moved and is now standing next to the door, leaning nonchalantly against a bookshelf. Those words seem to elicit a primal response in her, a mix of disgust, anger and despair. She is fighting back the tears as she watches the scene unfold. And then she swiftly exits the room. Cordelia is the only one to notice Misty's departure. She is too caught up in her own thoughts to realise that Hank is slipping a ring on her finger, the metal bitterly cold against her warm skin.

 

He stands up and there is a swarm of applause, the loud noise sounds muffled to Cordelia as her eyes linger on the half open door, hoping for Misty to come back. But then Hank grabs her hand and Cordelia has no choice but to face him again. “It was my grandmother’s ring. It’s a family heirloom.” He explains as he admires the ring adorning Cordelia’s ring finger.

 

And it is a beautiful ring, it’s elegant and delicate with an intricate design around a pretty sapphire that reminds Cordelia of the Cajun’s eyes. The thought is bittersweet, laced with the events of the previous night and of this morning. Somehow her future husband had managed to offer her a ring that reminds her of the person she wishes she could dump him for, how ironic.

 

“It’s gorgeous.” She whispers as she moves her finger to watch the way the light catches the stone. She could have appreciated the jewellery in another life maybe, but right now it is linked with the shadow of an arranged marriage she has never wished for.

 

“It fits you perfectly then.” He says charmingly as his thumb strokes the back of her hand.  The touch sends shivers down her spine. But she remains motionless as she catches her mother’s gaze from across the room. Fiona seems mildly satisfied with the turn of events and that’s more than enough for Cordelia. 

 

“Well, I’ll let you get ready for your ride home. I guess we’ll see each other soon.” He adds before kissing the back of her hand and finally letting go of it. Cordelia stifles the urge to wipe it against her dress, especially knowing that her mother is still staring at her.

 

“I think we will.” Cordelia says before leaving the room and heading to her bedroom to pack the rest of her things.

 

—-----------------------

 

Being home after a month away is a bit surreal because nothing has changed. Her room is still the same, her greenhouse is still thriving. But Cordelia feels like an entirely different person, she feels like she has lived through an entire lifetime away from home.

 

During this month, she had missed her greenhouse. But as soon as she had stepped foot into her safe haven, she had been hit by memories of Misty floating around the place. Misty watering the plants and moving them so they can receive the adequate amount of sunlight, Misty spilling dirt all over the floor and laughing it off, Misty bent over a book as she tries to figure out why the makoyana is starting to wilt away.  And so she had sent a few pots flying against the floor before running away and hiding in her room.

 

It hasn’t been a full day yet and she misses her more than words can say. She feels miserable and guilty, she knows that there isn’t any other solution to this conundrum but it hurts. The pain of losing her is a bit like her chest ripping in half. She didn’t think it would be so excruciatingly heart-wrenching. So she lays in bed and cries as she waits for sleep to catch up to her.

 

When she wakes up the next morning, dawn brings no clarity. Her brain is still a mush of contradicting emotions and thoughts that bring forth a painful headache. No matter how hard she fights it, the need for Misty’s presence doesn’t disappear. Instead it grows stronger and harder to ignore, each cell in her body crying out for the Cajun’s touch. She gets ready for the day as she attempts to forget the empty hole in her chest that only seems to grow bigger as time passes.

 

—-----------------------

 

The next week is a flurry of wedding preparation that Cordelia sails through like a walking corpse. She hums, nods and tries to act human but the more time passes the more the reality of losing Misty settles in, driving her further into a state of helplessness. The whole thing is like being underwater, everything sounds muffled, and there is this heavy weight on her chest that makes it so hard to breathe. She misses Misty. Every one of her cells cries out for Misty’s touch and Misty’s presence.

 

Even her mother notices her sour mood and comments on it, always piping her to “cheer up” as if it were that easy. She doesn’t see or hear about Misty that week and that makes matters even worse.

 

How is she doing? Is she as heart-broken as Cordelia is? Has she picked up her life where she had left it off before leaving? All those questions remain unanswered as Cordelia tries on many dresses and Fiona talks endlessly about table arrangements and music and food.

Cordelia manages to get some free time to see Coco. She would lie if she said that she was visiting her best friend without ulterior motives, and Coco knows about it as soon as Cordelia crosses the threshold of her home. “Let’s go to my room.” Coco says as she leads Cordelia to her bedroom, not that Cordelia needs to be led there, she knows her best friend’s house like the back of her hand.

 

Coco invites her to sit next to her on the sofa, throwing her arms around her shoulders and pulling her into a half-hug as she sits down. The hug is nice and comforting, something Cordelia definitely needs in these trying times. “Something happened between you and Misty.” The sentence is simply a statement because Coco has been observant enough to notice the shift between them. Cordelia hums and nods.

 

“Have you seen her? Is she okay?” 

 

“For once, I’m going to do what you always ask me to and not meddle in.” Of course, Coco would wait until now to finally listen to Cordelia’s advice. “Yes, I have seen her this week and no I won’t tell you how she is doing or what she told me. It’s not like she told me much anyway.”

 

“But-”

 

“No buts.” Coco shushes Cordelia by raising a finger. “What happened between you two anyway? One day you two are thick as thieves and the next you’re not even talking to each other anymore.” Coco asks the question but she knows that her best friend has her suspicions because there is this obvious knowing look on her face and a smirk that she can’t seem to hold in. The problem is Cordelia cannot tell Coco anything. She wishes she could, but she doesn’t know how her best friend would react. Sure, Coco has always had pretty progressive ideas but still it seems like too big of a risk to take.

 

“It’s complicated.” Cordelia whispers as she averts her best friend’s gaze.

 

“Alright, I’ll let it go for now. But you know I’ll get to the bottom of this eventually.” This is a promise. Coco always manages to find a way to get what she wants and Cordelia finds this quite impressive. But right now, she is just scared that if her best friend discovers the truth, she will just abandon her and run away. And she can’t take someone else running away from her right now.

 

“I know.” And Cordelia is assured that Coco will eventually figure it out on her own or slowly coax the truth out of her. But for now, she just rests her head on her best friend’s shoulder and listens to all the gossip Coco has managed to gather in only a week.

 

—-----------------------

 

Even though Cordelia is about to be married in three weeks, she still attends lessons with Miss Snow. And even though she currently struggles to find anything enjoyable, spending time in a classroom with Miss Snow is somewhat comforting. At least, when she is with her, her mother can’t talk her ear off about her upcoming nuptials, and that has to count for something.

 

But her experienced teacher notices the gloom that surrounds her student, how her eyes seem unfocused and her gaze distant. One doesn’t really need to be a genius to realise that Cordelia looks utterly miserable. But she pulls through, she still tries to focus and to study. 

 

As she packs up her book and her quill to head home, Myrtle stops her and invites her into her drawing room to have some tea. Cordelia’s spirits are a bit lifted by that, because Miss Snow has always had that rather comforting presence that Cordelia enjoys. 

 

“You’ve been distracted ever since you came back from that trip. What is the matter, dear?” Miss Snow inquires as she sits down on the sofa and picks up her cup of tea. She sips her tea as her warm gaze settles on Cordelia. Cordelia just lowers her cup to her lap as she tries to think of an adequate answer.

 

“I feel nostalgic, I guess. The more time passes, the more I realise that I’m going to leave my whole life behind. It’s a bit scary and sad.” Her response is rather non-committal and leaves out the more important reason for her forlorn mood, but at least she is not lying. Well, not fully. At first, Myrtle seems to accept the answer as she nods and hums pensively. 

 

“But there is something more to it, isn’t there?” Myrtle’s eyes grow inquisitive as she swallows another sip of her tea. What is it with everyone figuring out that there is more going on that Cordelia lets on? Is she really that transparent? She really has to learn to hide her feelings because this is starting to get on her nerves a little bit. She is glad and thankful that people care about her enough to notice those things, but sometimes she wishes she could conceal them a little better so she could at least attempt to deal with them on her own.

 

“Miss Snow, I-”

 

“You can call me Myrtle, little bird.” 

 

“Myrtle.” Cordelia corrects herself. “I swear there isn’t more to it. The reality of the situation just hit me at once, that’s all.” Cordelia shrugs. Damn, she is really going at it with the non-committal answers today. 

 

“Alright. Just finish your tea, go home and get a good rest. I want you to look a bit happier for your lesson tomorrow.” Myrtle doesn’t push further even though Cordelia catches the way curiosity seems to gnaw at her teacher. So Cordelia finishes her tea as Myrtle talks of her youth and of her travelling years. Some stories Cordelia has already heard, some others are new, but she is glad for the distraction all the same. She has always appreciated being in her teacher’s presence and today is no exception.

 

She goes home with a half smile on her face, somewhat less depressed than she did before her lesson. Her teacher hasn’t taken away any of the pain caused by Misty’s absence but it has distracted her from it. But will the pain ever lessen? Or is the gaping hole in her chest going to remain a bleeding wound for the rest of her existence?

 

—-----------------------

 

Cordelia stares at her reflection in the mirror as she is about to get ready for Zoe Benson’s wedding. She looks tired. Dark circles have blossomed under her eyes, her complexion looks paler than normal, her eyes have lost that twinkle of hope, and she has lost some weight. She looks different, changed.

 

As she puts on her last touches of makeup, she becomes aware of how stressed she is. Misty is going to be there, in the same room, all day. Is she going to ignore her? She releases a shaky breath. She can do this, she can face her and pretend her whole life hasn’t gone to shit ever since she drove her away. The only upside to this wedding appears to be the fact that Hank won’t be there.

 

During the wedding ceremony, Cordelia is seated next to her mother. Thankfully, Coco’s family has decided to sit next to them, so at least Cordelia has someone to talk to as the ceremony seems to drag on indefinitely.

 

Cordelia searches around the church to find Misty. It takes her a few seconds before finding her, her family is sitting farther back. The Cajun is staring straight in front of her and she hasn’t noticed that Cordelia is looking at her just yet. She looks rough, and it’s all Cordelia’s fault. Even her make-up doesn’t hide the tiredness that has spread around her face, from her dark circles to her rather pale skin, that both match Cordelia’s.

 

When Misty turns her hand and catches Cordelia’s eye, Cordelia quickly turns away, a blush blossoming on her cheeks as she stares at her joined hands on her lap. She spends the rest of the ceremony staring straight away at Zoe and Kyle. They actually look happy, which is a rather rare sight in a society with so many arranged marriages. The sight causes a slight pinch to her heart as she realises she is the next one to get married, and despite her best efforts she won’t be looking that happy when she finally does.

 

When the ceremony finally comes to a close, they all head to the Bensons’ estate for the rest of the festivities. Coco invites Cordelia to ride in her carriage and she couldn’t be more grateful because if she had to ride with Fiona, she knows that she would have to listen to her complaining about the ceremony and describing a plethora of reasons why her wedding will be far better.

 

But right now, she isn’t in the mood to discuss her wedding. But the image of Misty looking miserable is haunting her. Every time she tries to push it away it comes back to the forefront of her mind, stronger than ever. She has to talk to her. She owes Misty to at least try. She doesn’t think she can bear staying away from the Cajun any longer. And sure, they can’t be together. But at least they can try being friends, that would probably be better than nothing.

 

As they arrive at the estate, Cordelia joins Fiona again. They offer the couple and their families their congratulations and chat with all of them for a while. Cordelia is glad to see Zoe and Kyle looking so lively and in love, they deserve it. Zoe seems to know that her upcoming wedding is a sore point for Cordelia because she doesn’t even mention it once. Zoe’s mother, on the other hand, doesn’t appear to be as observant as her daughter and keeps on asking a myriad of marriage-related questions to Cordelia. So she smiles and lies through her teeth about how excited she is and how she is so grateful at the opportunity of moving to England.

 

When her mother finally frees her, the first thing on Cordelia’s mind is to find Misty. Part of her wants to wait as long as possible before talking to her, but she is tired of waiting and of being a coward. Perhaps her mother was right, maybe she needs to grow a backbone. And so, that’s what she is going to do. Instead of running away from the terrifying task of talking to Misty, she is going to do it now. No more running away, no more pushing scary things until later.

 

She spots Coco and Misty eating finger food by a window. Misty is laughing at something Coco has said, her laughter seems genuine but there is still this look of hurt that lingers around her eyes. As Cordelia reaches them, Coco smiles at her but Misty freezes. 

 

“Hi.” Cordelia says and Misty looks rather surprised when she addresses her.

 

“Hi.” Misty’s tone is cold and rather annoyed. She probably doesn’t want to talk to Cordelia and that’s more than understandable.

 

“I need to talk to you.” Cordelia blurts out as she stares right at Misty. She is used to the Cajun’s warm and loving gaze, but today it is filled with animosity and anger. But Cordelia can’t blame her, Misty has the right to be angry at her.

 

“Like ya can see, I am in the middle of a conversation with Coco.” Misty deadpans as she motions to the two of them.

 

“Just go Misty, I don’t mind.” Coco has apparently decided to be Cordelia’s angel today and she has to restrain herself from hugging her senseless. Misty rolls her eyes as Cordelia leads her away from the crowd. She follows her reluctantly, even though Cordelia notices that there is a hint of curiosity swimming in the Cajun’s eyes. Even if she looks like she wants to bolt away as far as she can from Cordelia, there is still this part of her that wants to listen to what she has to say.

 

Cordelia leads her to an empty drawing room, away from prying eyes and ears. Misty stands in the middle of the room with her arms crossed and an abrasive look directed at Cordelia. She taps her fingers repetitively against her arm, her gaze unrelenting as a sigh pushes through her closed lips. She doesn’t want to be here, and right now Cordelia wonders if she is going to be able to say what she has to. Because Misty makes her nervous, and fear trickles inside of her like cold water, and it takes a lot of strength not to pace anxiously around the small room.

 

“I don’t have all day, Cordelia.” Misty gruffs annoyingly, using Cordelia’s full name instead of her nickname. It hurts to hear Misty almost hissing her name, when not so long ago she was lovingly letting her nickname roll off her tongue. There is this weight on her chest that has settled there ever since she pushed the Cajun away. And now she is looking at her and Misty almost looks like a stranger, and the weight gets heavier. She wants to yell and cry and she wants to be with Misty, society be damned. But she cannot.

 

“First I want to apologise about the way I treated you. It wasn’t fair. I just panicked and I didn’t know how to phrase it better. And it hurt me so much to have to break up with you.  But it had to be done for our safety.” Cordelia starts, even now she struggles to choose her words and to express what she really feels but she pushes through. Looking at Misty is hard because her gaze is cold and unsettling, so unlike the admirative one Cordelia misses dearly.

 

“Ya don’t look very sorry to me.” Misty shakes her head and rolls her eyes liberally. She is angry at Cordelia and it shows.

 

“Misty…”

 

“Were ya in love with me or was it all just pretend to distract ya away from your shitty marriage?” That’s a low blow, especially for Misty who has spent hours consoling Cordelia while holding her in her arms, the same Misty who has suggested several times that they should run away so that Cordelia doesn’t have to marry Hank. The question hits Cordelia like a big slap in the face. She is stunned and disoriented, and she is mad. Rage starts simmering in the pit of her stomach. But the truth is she isn’t really angry at Misty. She is more angry at the circumstances, at her mother, and at the way society doesn’t perceive their relationship as love but as a perversion. But because she doesn’t know how to express it, it's Misty she unleashes her rage on.

 

“Of course I was in love with you Misty! I still am! Don’t you realise that you’re the only thing on my mind 24/7. I can barely sleep or eat and you being away from you is like my heart has been ripped out of my chest. I’m exhausted and I’m furious and I can’t be away from you for that long.” Cordelia yells and that seems to extinguish part of the fire that rages inside of her. It feels good to finally get it out of her system, she can feel the way tears prickle at the corners of her eyes but she doesn’t even care. “Can’t we at least be friends?” She asks, her voice almost a whisper after her screaming fit.

 

“Friends? Are ya kiddin’ me? Ya’re the one who pushed me away, Delia! And now ya want us to be friends and to pretend that nothin’ has happened! I can’t just be around ya and act like I’m not in love with ya, damn it!” Misty furrows her brow as she yells back. Her jaw clenches with obvious tension and her fists ball up at her side.

 

“Misty, I’m sorry. But we both know that this relationship isn’t meant to work. It’s too dangerous.” Cordelia is holding back her tears as a painful lump grows in her throat.  There is an angry puff coming from Misty and she is already heading for the door. Apparently she has heard enough. And Cordelia wants to stop her, to grab her arm and turn her around and tell her she loves her. But what good would that do? Wouldn’t that end up in both of them getting even more hurt?

 

“Ya can keep your apologies. I just don’t want to be around ya right now.” Misty scoffs as her hand wraps around the doorknob. So Cordelia dumbly stands still with her arms at her sides as Misty exits the room.

 

The room is eerily silent, the sounds from the party are distant and foreign and the main sound that resounds in Cordelia’s ears is her own heartbeat. She sits on one of the chairs, still stunned by Misty’s words and the ire that had filled her voice. And she is still mad, she is waiting for the tears to finally come but they don’t. The lump in her throat doesn’t disappear though and she thinks of staying holed up in this room until she is able to speak and to face other human beings again.

 

She doesn’t know how much time passes as she watches the world outside the window. But her train of thoughts is interrupted by the door creaking open. Coco’s head peeks in before she enters. “Figured I’d find you here. Misty stormed out and when I tried to talk to her she asked me to leave her alone.” Coco sits next to Cordelia, her lips forming into a smile as she grabs her best friend’s hand.

 

“You’re in love with her, aren’t you?” Coco’s question leaves Cordelia dumbfounded and stunned for a few seconds. She blinks a few times, trying to come up with an answer but her brain is an utter blank. At least, she isn’t overthinking for once.

 

She stumbles over her words and starts stuttering. “I-”

 

“Don’t try to lie, Dee.” Coco is quick to stop her, reading through Cordelia’s lies is clearly one of her numerous specialities.  “You really think I didn’t realise something big was going on, you guys spent almost a whole month sharing a bed. You greatly underestimated me.” Coco points an accusatory finger at her as she shakes her head. “I have to admit that the being in love part only hit me today though.”

 

“Why?” Cordelia croaks out, it’s the only word that she is able to form right now, still a bit struck by Coco’s revelation.

 

“For a while, I just thought you guys had this kind of really intense and symbiotic relationship because you have a lot in common.” Coco shrugs and smiles before continuing. “And today when Kyle and Zoe got married, they looked at each other and I thought “that’s exactly how Cordelia and Misty look at each other” and then everything kind of fell into place.”

 

And then her brain finally comes back to normal and she starts panicking. Coco knows . And sure she doesn’t seem phased by any of this, on the contrary she appears to be quite proud of herself because she has finally put all of the pieces together. But she knows her secret, and what a dangerous secret it is. “And you’re not going to report us or call us sexual deviants or…” Cordelia asks, unsure as she rolls the hem of her sleeve between her fingers and avoids her best friend’s gaze. 

 

But then Coco looks utterly offended by her accusation, and Cordelia relaxes a little. “Dee, you really think I’m going to judge you for something like that?” Coco smiles earnestly and squeezes Cordelia’s hand tenderly. “I don’t care, you're my best friend no matter what. At the end of the day I just want you to be happy.” The words are spoken so genuinely and earnestly that they bring tears to Cordelia’s eyes. And so she quickly envelops her best friend in an embrace as the tears start rolling down her cheeks. Coco knows and she doesn’t even care. “What are you going to do?” Coco asks as they break apart and Cordelia wipes the remnants of her tears.

 

“Marry Hank and try really hard to forget Misty because I can’t be with her.” Cordelia purses her lips and averts her gaze. Does she want to do this? No. Does she have any other choice? Absolutely not. Sometimes you just have to do what is expected of you and not what you desire, and sadly Cordelia is accustomed to this. It’s become a familiar routine of denying herself anything she has ever wanted to follow Fiona’s orders.

 

“Dang Dee, Have I not taught you any better? Where is your sense of adventure and rebellion?” Coco laughs, which means that she has some tricks up her sleeve, she always does.

 

“Fiona stifled it about twenty years ago.” 

 

“Fair.” Coco pauses. “I’m going to sound crazy for a second but don’t you think you’d just be happier if you ran away with Misty?” And the idea doesn’t sound crazy because Misty has suggested it before and Cordelia has considered it several times. But then her reality doesn’t really seem to align with what she wants.

 

“But where would we go? And how would we survive? The real world is nothing like this. We’d have no money, I’m not even sure we’d be able to find jobs. There is no way we could run away.”

 

“Right, that’s actually a pretty valid concern.” Her brow creases in thought for a few seconds.“Have you thought about asking Myrtle?” Coco ends up suggesting. 

 

“Yeah sure, I was thinking about going up to her and saying something along the lines of “Hey, I’m in love with another woman, any idea on how I could run away from my very powerful mother and find a way to live happily ever after with this girl I love?”” Cordelia shakes her head at Coco’s rather bold suggestion. Sure, Cordelia has always seen Myrtle as her best mother figure but this is still a rather dangerous secret to share. “And why her? What if she ends up telling someone?”

 

“First, that woman is full of secrets and I’m pretty sure she’d be more than able to keep her mouth shut. Two, she has a crazy amount of connections on the east coast and from the stories I’ve heard they sound far more progressive than every single person in this town. Three, she is the closest thing you have to a mother and she wants you to be happy. Four, she literally abhors your mother and would do anything to vex her.” Coco enumerates each point as she counts them on her fingers. And while her best friend’s arguments are all rather accurate and well-founded, there are still so many other things to consider.

 

Cordelia sighs. Even though she is considering running away, she doesn’t want to get her hopes up and be more disappointed down the line. “Alright, maybe I could go to Myrtle and figure something out. But what about Misty? It seems like she hates me right now.” 

 

“I’m pretty sure that girl is incapable of hating you. She loves you, she’ll come around.” Coco sympathetically puts her hand on Cordelia’s shoulder. She can’t disagree with the fact that Misty loves her. But she has given up the chance to run away before and Cordelia passed it, so what if she doesn’t get that opportunity again?

 

“I hope so.” Cordelia shrugs, unsure of how long the Cajun can hold a grudge. Running aways is a pressing matter. She is to be married in two weeks and if she wants to do it, she has to do it before then. “But still I’m not sure running away is the best solution.” 

 

“Yeah, but it’s the only one.” Coco whispers wistfully and as much as Cordelia knows deeply in her soul that her best friend is right, she still can’t let go of the idea of finding another solution. “Let’s just go back to the party and tomorrow, we’ll go see Myrtle and we’ll find a way to solve this.” Her best friend is already standing up and urging Cordelia to do the same.

 

“But what if Fiona realises that I’m in love with Misty. I mean you somehow caught onto the fact that we’re in love, so she could too.” Cordelia’s talk is speeding up as she fathoms the idea that her mother could figure this out too, and rather sooner than later. Coco can see the way her best friend is slipping into panic mode again. So she offers a grounding touch and a gentle smile.

 

“Let's just not get ahead of ourselves and just deal with things when they come along, alright.” Her voice is soothing and calm, one of those spare moments where she acts as the voice of reason. Cordelia nods. But she is still terrified of Fiona. Her mother is a constant shadow that haunts her every move and that seems to know all of her secrets.

 

She lets Coco lead her back to the party and she attempts to look as composed and normal as possible which is not a small task. When they rejoin the party Misty is nowhere to be seen, but Cordelia is quickly whisked away by her mother who wants to introduce her to some of her old friends.



—-----------------------

 

The rest of the wedding unfolds without a hitch. Misty is still avoiding her and staying on the opposite side of the room. But Cordelia feels a little better because maybe Myrtle will be able to help them. She isn’t going to lie, the idea of running away terrifies her, it fills her bones with dread and has her mind reeling freely. But it’s the only solution and she wants to consider it. 

 

Sleep doesn’t find her that night. She tosses and turns restlessly as her candle burns out and the moon rises in the night sky. There is so much to think about, so many things that could take a turn for the worst. And she only has two weeks left. The time frame seems so minuscule and insignificant. How could she pull this off in such a short time? 

 

And so, she spends the night thinking and waiting for the sun to come up while stress gnaws uncomfortably at her insides and makes her queasy. A new day for a new beginning, how poetic. But the lyrical nature of it does nothing for her nerves.

 

Instead, she stares at the empty side of her bed, wishing Misty were here. She misses her more and more everyday. Even seeing her today hasn’t quenched her metaphorical thirst. In the darkness of her room, she thinks of her warm embrace, of whispered words and soothing touches, she needs Misty more than she thought she did. The Cajun had come into her life like a thunderstorm, quickly turning her whole existence upside down. And she has planted that little seed in her heart, a seed that has grown and blossomed and taken root right there, and now there is no going back, no ripping the blossoming tree away without ripping her heart with it. And so Cordelia has gone from thinking that she would find a way to be happy without Misty, even though she feels unwanted, to realising that she deserves more than that, she deserves to be wanted and loved and admired. 

 

As she sits opposite to her mother at the breakfast table she is pretty sure her lack of sleep and her overall anxiousness are obvious. Especially to someone as discerning as Fiona. She spends most of the meal avoiding her mother’s gaze at all cost and pushing the food around her plate absent-mindedly. 

 

Fiona eventually puts her newspaper down on the table before she breaks the silence that encompasses the two of them. “As soon as you’re done with Miss Snow I want you to come straight home. You’re going to get fitted for your wedding dress today.” Fiona is detailing their agenda for the day, as she usually does. And Cordelia only nods as she stares at her plate. She had totally forgotten about the goddamn fitting for a second. How disappointed is Fiona going to be if she runs away? The question pops in her mind unprompted. Apparently, there is no getting rid of her inner child, that part of her who will always want to please her mother. But she pushes that thought away, because as much as she craves Fiona’s validation, she cannot marry Hank. Even if that means disappointing Fiona even further.

 

Fiona only scoffs, she is growing angry. But then, isn’t she always furious and annoyed? At least it seems to be the case when she is around her daughter. “Can you be a bit more enthusiastic about it? Most girls would kill for a wedding like yours and all you do is wallow in your own sadness.” Her words are somewhat mocking and annoyance is lacing each and everyone of the words that escape her mother’s mouth. But Cordelia only keeps staring at her plate.    

 

But the lack of an answer from Cordelia pushes her off the edge. Her daughter keeps on staring at her plate and doesn’t notice the way Fiona’s fists ball up on the table. “Can’t you stop being a spoiled brat for a second, Cordelia!” Fiona yells, scaring Cordelia and forcing her to look at her mother. Her fists loudly connect with the table, spilling Cordelia’s orange juice over it and rattling the dinnerware, sending Cordelia’s spoon tumbling on the floor.

 

“You’re barely eating, you’re barely sleeping, you barely speak anymore! You’re as pale as a ghost and you’re lucky that your groom to be is too stupid to notice any of this! So I don’t care about what has caused you to act this way but I want it out of your system, and I want it out now!” As she grows even angrier she stands up and leans closer to Cordelia over the table. Her fists are still balled up against the table and her jugular is pulsing rapidly under her skin. “Do I make myself clear?” The question is hissed between gritted teeth as FIona menacingly looks down at Cordelia. Even after twenty-two years of existence, she still manages to scare the shit out of Cordelia.

 

“Yes, mother.” Cordelia mumbles as her mother leans even closer, close enough for her breath to hit her face.

 

“Now, go get ready for your lesson and get out of my sight.” She waves Cordelia off as she sits down and picks up her fork, pretending that none of this has just happened.

 

And so Cordelia does just that, she goes to her room and gets ready for the day as she wonders about what Myrtle’s reaction is going to be. Her governess has always been eccentric and hard to predict but right now she is her last hope so she just prays that she will be willing to help them.

 

—-----------------------

 

She waits for Coco in front of Miss Snow’s town house. The morning sun slowly rises up in the sky as shadows shorten and the cool air of the early morning quickly warms up. She watches the few passersby who are heading to the market. A mother passes her by, holding her daughter’s hand in one hand and a basket in the other. They’re chatting happily and giggling, a perfect picture of happiness. The cheerful sight is tinged by an air of nostalgia for something that Cordelia has never experienced. She has never had this kind of relationship with Fiona because her mother has never had a single maternal fibre in her body.

 

Coco finally arrives, walking fastly towards Cordelia. But before she can, Cordelia is already holding her watch up and pointing to it repetitively. “You’re five minutes late!” She scolds her best friend for not being punctual, a scene that both are quite familiar with.

 

Coco is already rolling her eyes and sighing loudly. “Chill, Dee. It could be worse.” 

 

They knock before letting themselves in. Myrtle is already waiting for Cordelia at her desk. She looks up from her book and frowns in confusion. “Miss Vanderbilt, your lesson isn’t until this afternoon, what are you doing here?” She asks as they approach her desk. She folds the top of the page before putting her book down and settling her gaze on the two women. The sight is nostalgic, reminding her of the times when she used to teach a class to both of them as a pair, well until Coco became a bit of a troublemaker and kept on bothering Cordelia through the lesson.

 

“We need your help.” Coco’s tone is blunt as she utters those words and Myrtle tilts her head, she is intrigued and Coco’s words have caught her attention.

 

The governess’ eyes volley between the two friends and even though she witnesses Cordelia’s obvious anxiousness, her inquisitive gaze settles on Coco. “I guess you're the one in trouble, Miss Vanderbilt.” Her sentence is more of a statement than everything else. She has been doing this job for a long time and she knows that the Vanderbilt girl is quite a wild child. She has seen numerous girls with the same temperament, but she has to admit that the girl is quite sneaky about it and has somehow managed to never get caught.

 

“Actually, no this time it’s Cordelia.” Coco admits, as serious as ever as Cordelia rolls on the balls of her feet nervously. Miss Snow can’t help but laugh at what she thinks is a well prepared joke. Cordelia, her model student who is shy and delicate and a rule follower getting herself in so much trouble that she needs her help. That’s a rather unlikely picture. But she sobers up when she notices the girls’ serious faces. They aren’t laughing or smiling, and Cordelia starts pulling the skin around her fingernails in a nervous habit. There is a sense of urgency surrounding the two girls. “Oh, you’re being serious.” She breathes out, quite shocked. 

 

She appears to be in deep thought for a second as her eyes settle on Cordelia.  Her gaze is inquisitive and Cordelia can feel her skin erupting in goosebumps as her teacher ponders over something. “Let’s just have some tea.” She announces as she stands up and leads the two girls to her drawing room. Myrtle appears to be awfully composed and calm. Cordelia’s heartbeat slows down and she releases a shaky breath. Going to Myrtle seems to have been a good idea, even though there is a black cloud looming over them, she chats amicably as she makes tea, telling another travelling story from her youth.

 

She serves the tea before sitting down on her chair, facing the two friends. Her gaze settles on Cordelia, warm and maternal but also analytical. “What have you done, little bird?” She inquires before sipping her tea and setting it down on the small coffee table.

 

Cordelia breathes out to settle her nerves. “You have to promise that you won’t tell this to anyone.” Cordelia whispers secretively. Even here, she is scared of her mother's ever looming presence.     

 

Myrtle leans in in a swift motion, covering Cordelia’s hand with her own. “I won’t.” The words are spoken earnestly as she stares in her student’s eyes.

 

“You know who Misty Day is, right?” Cordelia asks, unsure of where to start the story.  When her teacher responds in an affirmative, she briefly looks at Coco before telling the whole story, from the moment she met her to what happened yesterday. Myrtle nods and hums accordingly as she sips on her tea, several emotions crossing her features, from sadness to joy to obvious anger. 

 

It takes Cordelia about an hour to finish her tale. Her tea has long grown cold as the cup sits untouched on her lap. Myrtle ponders the story for a few more instants, she doesn't look shocked or disgusted, she just grows pensive.

 

She quirks her brow as she lowers her tea cup to her lap. “And so now you want to run away with her.” There is no judgement in this statement, just a clear understanding of the story and of what Cordelia is currently asking of her.

 

Cordelia nods. “I mean I didn’t want it to go that far but it doesn’t seem like I have any other choice.” 

 

“Right.” She lowers her teacup on the coffee table and stands up, heading towards her mahogany bookshelf. “I have friends who live in the country, not far from New York, who I think could help you.” She picks up one of the books that lays on the bookshelf. She searches through the rather large looking address book, flipping  through the pages expertly. “Women like you. They run a school for the elite’s daughters.” She adds as she finds the right page and her finger travels along the page before settling on an address. “What about I send them a letter and see if they can help?” She turns to Cordelia as her gaze lifts up from the book. Cordelia smiles at her, the weight on her chest growing somewhat lighter.

 

“I’d really appreciate that.”

 

“Consider it done then.” Myrtle leaves the book open on the desk that faces the window before heading towards Cordelia and Coco.

 

She motions for the girls to stand up. “Now, you go home and you try not to be anxious, it’s not good for your complexion little bird.” She wraps Cordelia in a warm embrace, melting some of her troubles away and murmuring some advice to make sure they are as prepared as they can when the letter comes.

 

“I promise I’ll try.” Cordelia whispers as they break away. Myrtle leads them to the door.  “Thank you so much.” 

 

“You don’t have to thank me.” She says before urging them outside, obviously focused on her new found plan.

 

As she leaves her teacher’s house, she can’t wipe her smile away. For the first time she allows herself to experience a feeling she has been stifling all her life. A feeling she has locked up in a little box at the back of her mind, but that she has finally freed.

 

Hope. 

 

Hope for a different future that includes Misty and away from her mother. Hope for a new beginning and for a life that she will actually enjoy. Sure, there are still so many things to think about and to prepare, and maybe Myrtle’s friends won’t be able to help her. But for now, she delights in this new feeling because she needs it and because it feels good.

 

Cordelia and Coco walk together for a little while as they head back home. They walk in silence, both still thinking of the meeting with Myrtle and of how she had offered her help so quickly and adamantly.

 

Coco nudges Cordelia’s shoulder. “Now you have to go see Misty and convince her.” She raises her eyebrows teasingly, knowing exactly how to get under Cordelia’s skin. It’s a rehearsed dance for them, born out of years of friendship.

 

Cordelia shrugs. “Easier said than done. What if I show up to her house and she throws me out?” She still can’t shake all of her anxiety off. Even though she remains hopeful, she is still aware of the numerous obstacles standing in her path.

 

“I’m sure you’ll figure something out. When are you planning on seeing her?”

 

“Probably tomorrow, I have a dress fitting today and if I don’t go, I’m pretty sure Fiona is going to behead me.” 

 

“Alright, just keep me updated, okay?” Cordelia nods “Oh and when you’re done, I want to know every detail.” Coco’s tone is as teasing as ever as Cordelia rolls her eyes and shakes her head playful. No matter the circumstances Coco remains nosy. They laugh before bidding each other goodbye and heading in different directions. 

 

—-----------------------

 

The dress fitting is pretty much exactly as Cordelia had predicted. She has to stand for hours on end as she pretends to be happy and over the moon about her wedding while her mother orders the seamstress around. Obviously, she gets absolutely no say on the dress, but her mother is merciful for once and chooses a dress that Cordelia actually likes. If she could have chosen, it’s definitely not what she would have picked but it’s still rather pretty and comfortable. And she doesn’t plan on ever walking down the aisle while wearing it anyway.

 

The day leaves her far more tired than she would have thought and she is gone pretty much as soon as her head hits the pillow into a dreamless sleep.

 

She wakes up the next day feeling rested but anxiety still gnaws at her stomach and makes her feel nauseous. She has to talk to Misty today and as excited as she is to finally see her again, she is also terrified about her reaction. But she tries to push that thought away as she heads down for breakfast.

 

Her mother is uncommonly chipper today, she is already sitting at the large breakfast table, drinking her black coffee and reading her newspaper. She even glances at Cordelia and bids her “good morning”. Cordelia sits, still stunned by her mother’s demeanour but at least it means she’ll be bearable today. Cordelia smiles at the maid who brings her her usual breakfast when her mother decides to speak.

 

“I’ll be out all day today, so you’re free to do what you want.” She announces without even looking away from the newspaper. Ah, that explains it then. Fiona leaving for a whole day could mean two things : business or meeting a “gentleman” in another town. And according to her mother’s mood it appears to be the latter. The funny thing is Fiona still thinks Cordelia doesn’t know about them. But her daughter isn’t stupid, she has seen some of the letters and the gifts and has put two and two together. To be honest, Cordelia doesn’t even care, her mother is intelligent and sneaky enough to go cavorting about with men from other towns to make sure she maintains her spotless reputation. Plus, it means that her mother will be out of her hair today, what a blessing. One could even thank her for her impeccable timing.

 

“But we’re going to see the Foxxs tomorrow so please try and rest. Because you look like you haven’t slept in a week.” Her mother remarks as she sets her newspaper down on the table. Well, a compliment would have been too much to ask for. 

 

The rest of the breakfast unfolds in relative silence, and as soon as Fiona is finished, she leaves the manor for the day. Cordelia takes this as an opportunity to get ready and to go see Misty.

 

—-----------------------

 

She waits in front of the familiar door after knocking, hoping that Misty is actually home. She is relieved when the door opens to reveal one of the maids. “Hello, is Miss Day here?” Cordelia politely asks as her lips turn into a smile. 

 

“Hello, Miss Goode. Yes she is, just wait in the drawing room, I’ll go and get her.” The maid lets her in and offers to take her bag before disappearing into the house in search of the Cajun. Cordelia heads for the drawing room and waits by the window. The garden is as beautiful as ever, it’s in full bloom, reminding her of the day Misty showed it to her for the first time, especially when she catches a glimpse of the sunflowers swaying in the breeze.

 

Cordelia hears her footsteps before she even reaches the room and from the sound she already knows that she isn’t wearing any shoes. “Delia, what are ya doin’ here? I thought I made it clear that I didn’t want to talk to ya.” Misty sounds quite exasperated as she crosses her arms and rests her shoulder on the doorway. Tiredness has lingered on her features. But even like this she is still the most beautiful woman Cordelia has ever bestowed.

 

“I know but I think that you’re going to want to hear what I have to say this time.” 

 

“Let’s just go outside.” Misty offers and so they head for the garden. The space between them as they walk feels foreign and awkward. Cordelia’s hand is drawn to Misty’s magnetically but she fights against it, her arms hanging limply at her sides. She doesn’t think the Cajun wants her to hold her hand right now, Cordelia isn’t even sure Misty really wants to be in her vicinity at the moment.

 

Cordelia quickly realises that Misty is leading her to the swings. It’s the most secluded area of the estate, giving them more privacy than any other part of the garden. Honestly, it’s Cordelia’s favourite part of the garden, because of the old oak tree. Misty sits on one of the swings, kicking her feet against the ground. She avoids Cordelia’s gaze.

 

Her attitude is different. Cordelia is used to Misty being a human ray of sunshine as she bounces around and always brings a smile to her lips. But right now, she stares at her feet while she kicks the dirt around, her shoulders hunched and all clues of her sunny disposition gone with the wind.

 

“I may have a plan.” 

 

Misty’s head shoots up at the words, confusion etched into her face. “What?” She asks as she finally looks at Cordelia again.

 

“For us to run away together.” Cordelia explains as she pulls at a loose string on her sleeve. She starts pacing the space in front of the swing as anxiety gets the better of her. She can feel it swirling around in her guts, making her feel queasy again.

 

“Delia, is this some kind of joke?” Misty stands up abruptly as she rolls her eyes. And then she starts to walk away.

 

“No!” Cordelia yells as she quickly catches up with Misty and grabs her wrist to stop her from leaving. “Coco and I went to see Myrtle yesterday and she has contacts. Friends who live in New York and could help us.” Cordelia smiles hopefully but Misty doesn’t, she is still frowning and looking rather crossed. There is a remnant of love and affection that remains in Misty’s eyes but it’s only a shadow that is swiftly replaced with anger and animosity.

 

She shakes off Cordelia’s touch before crossing her arms. “Delia, I don’t know.” She shrugs. “One day ya want nothin’ to do with me and the next ya want us to run away. What if we run and two months later ya want to come back here or ya decide that ya don’t want to be with me anymore?” The Cajun asks plainly, and the words sting. Because she has always interpreted Cordelia distancing herself as rejection, while Cordelia had done it out of love and consideration. But then she can’t blame the Cajun for that.

 

“I want to be with you. That’s what I’ve wanted all this time. It’s just that I didn’t think running away was a viable option until we talked to Myrtle.” Cordelia wrings her hands together to avoid seeking Misty’s touch again after such a rebuttal. 

 

“I still don’t think it’s a good idea.” The Cajun shakes her head as her lips press into a fine line.

 

“Misty, please.”  Cordelia still has to stop herself from reaching for the Cajun.  “I love you, more than I’ve ever loved anyone. And I thought I was strong enough to let you go so you could have a normal life. But being away from you, it’s killing me. There isn’t one moment when I’m not thinking about you or missing you. I thought staying away from you was the noble choice.” Cordelia speaks quickly as tears freely fall down her face. There it is, she has finally said it. Misty’s armour finally seems to break, her gaze loses its sternness and her posture relaxes a little. “But you know what, fuck being noble and selfless and trying to do the right thing. I want to be with you, no matter what it takes.”  The tears are starting to blur Cordelia’s vision so she wipes them off with the back of her hand. 

 

Misty looks rather stunned as her arms hang loosely by her side. “I-” But then words fail her and she just stands there, staring at Cordelia intensely as she seems to be pondering her next move. Cordelia doesn’t budge, she holds her breath and waits for Misty to say something, anything really.

 

There appears to be this internal fight in the Cajun that Cordelia knows too well. Time stretches on, seemingly infinite as birds chirp in the background and the breeze blows softly through their hair. And then Misty breaks her trance, she reaches for Cordelia’s hand and pulls her into a hug.

 

Cordelia presses one hand at the base of Misty’s skull and the other on her lower back and embraces her as tightly as she can, as if she is never going to let her go. Misty’s hands find purchase in between Cordelia’s shoulder blades. Cordelia takes it all in, the way her body sings after being deprived of Misty’s touch for so long, the intoxicatingly sweet smell of the Cajun, the way she holds on with all her might.

 

“I missed ya.” The Cajun whispers in her hair and Cordelia hums before pulling away. Misty has also started crying but utter relief seems to wash over her face. And then, she gives Cordelia one of those dazzling and irresistible smiles, a glimpse of the Misty she is used to.

 

Cordelia tucks a lock of wild blond hair behind her ear and then she kisses her.

 

And then Misty’s lips start moving against hers eagerly. Her hand reaches for Misty’s hip and beckons her closer. Misty deepens the kiss and her lips taste salty because of the tears that run down their faces. 

 

Misty breaks the kiss as she rests her forehead on Cordelia’s and stares intently into her lover’s eyes, her pupils slightly dilated. “I love ya, too.” The Cajun whispers against her lips. Cordelia’s tears finally subside and her lips meet Misty’s again. And then Misty bites her lower lip unexpectedly and Cordelia moans. 

 

Before she knows it, she is backing the Cajun into the tree. She doesn’t really know what comes over her and to be honest she is too far gone to even care. Both her hands settle on Misty’s hips and squeeze hard enough to leave marks. Cordelia is aware of the way the Cajun instantly melts into her touch and lets her head fall against the bark with a faint thump .

 

Misty’s outstretched neck looks like an invitation so Cordelia lets her lips descend on the Cajun’s skin, eager for the taste she has missed. But as Cordelia’s lips reach Misty’s jaw, the Cajun gently puts a hand on her shoulder and stops her. “Not here.” She murmurs as she cups Cordelia’s cheek and wipes off the remaining tears. Cordelia merely nods as she gathers her breath, her thumbs drawing circles onto Misty’s hipbone. 

 

“Let’s sit.” Misty offers as she takes a hold of both of Cordelia’s hands and urges her to sit on the ground.

 

So they sit with their backs to the trees as Cordelia tells her about the events of the previous day. Misty listens intently as she runs her thumb on the knuckles of Cordelia's hand. 

 

As Cordelia finishes her story, Misty looks at her and hums. “It’s our only hope, isn’t it?” She asks, not letting go of Cordelia’s hand.

 

Cordelia turns to her, losing herself in those eyes she has missed so much and relishing in the weight of Misty’s hand on her own. “Yes. But if you don’t want to run away with me, it’s okay. I understand.” She whispers 

 

Sadness crosses across the Cajun’s face swiftly before she grows complantative. “I do want to run away with ya. But is it what ya want?” 

 

“I’m going to be honest with you. At first, I didn’t want to. Because it was scary and unknown and we didn’t have a plan. But I finally realised that it was our only option and if Myrtle’s friends can help us, then it’s not as scary anymore.” Cordelia marks a pause and catches her breath, avoiding Misty’s intent gaze as it makes her nervous. “And I want to be with you, no matter what.” 

 

She dares lift her eyes again to meet Misty’s. But the usual warm and loving glint that seems to be reserved for Cordelia is back, sending butterflies flying in her stomach. Even after everything they’ve been through, Misty still has the effect on her, making her feel like a giddy schoolgirl with a crush.

 

“Okay.” Misty whispers.

 

“Okay.” Cordelia answers as she squeezes the Cajun’s hand.

 

And then Misty stands, wiping the back of her dress before turning to Cordelia as she offers her outstretched hand. “Come on, my mom made some iced tea.” So she takes hold of it and stands before being led to the Days’ kitchen. Misty serves them iced tea and they drink it in the drawing room, sitting on the nook by the window with their legs intertwined. For once Misty's hair is up, even though a considerable amount of her hair has already fallen out of the bun, and her face is turned to the window as she admires the garden. Cordelia is left with her unobstructed view of her jaw and neck, a stretch of alabaster skin that seems to be calling her name. 

 

But then anyone could enter the room and see them, so Cordelia averts her gaze and stares at the outside world. “Where are your mother and Mallory?” Cordelia asks as she lowers her empty glass to the floor, looking for any distraction she can.

 

“They went into town. Somethin’ ‘bout buyin’ a new table I think.” The Cajun smiles at her as she sips the last of her tea and toys with the straw, pushing the melting ice around her glass. “How is Fiona?” Misty asks rather seriously, it doesn’t take much to know that her mother is a rather sore subject.

 

“Pretty much the same. She was unusually merry today so my guess is she went to meet a man in a nearby town.” Cordelia shrugs.

 

“Do tell.” Her tone grows more carefree and amused as she starts running her foot against Cordelia’s shin teasingly, making the skin break into goosebumps.

 

“There isn’t much to tell really. She likes being a widow, she has money and no man to rule over her. She doesn’t want to get married again, so instead she goes fooling around with rich men from other towns who buy her gifts and make her feel relevant or something.” Cordelia narrates as she tries not to laugh as Misty’s foot grazes the inside of her knee and tickles her before the Cajun finally puts her foot back down. “But no complaints on my part, at least she is out of my hair.” 

 

“It’s awful nice of her to leave us time to get ready for our big escape, uh?” Misty’s playful side shines through again as she teasingly raises her eyebrows and obviously fights a bout of giggles.

 

“Never thought I’d be grateful about something my mother has done.” Cordelia laughs because this is definitely not a situation she thought she would have ever found herself in. It’s crazy how quickly things have changed. But then Misty smiles at her and she knows that all of this is worth it.

 

Misty motions for Cordelia to come closer and so she sits in between Misty’s legs and settles her back against the Cajun’s torso. “There is a first for everythin’.” They both laugh.   “Is there anythin’ we need to prepare before we leave?” Misty asks before reaching for Cordelia’s hand. Misty doesn’t want to let go of Cordelia and always finds a way to touch her, making up for the time they have spent apart. She has probably craved her as much as Cordelia had.

 

“We’ll have to pack some things obviously, but that can wait until we get an answer. And Myrtle suggested that we try and put some money away.”

 

Misty hums as she starts running her hand through Cordelia’s hair. “And then we just wait for them to answer and we hope that they can help.” She adds as she drops her hand to Cordelia’s shoulder.

 

“Yes, that’s pretty much it.” 

 

“How long do ya think it’s goin’ to take for them to answer the letter?” Misty asks, growing a little concerned as a little crease forms in her between her eyebrows. Apparently, Cordelia isn’t the only one who is nervous about this. So she puts her hand over the Cajun’s.

 

“I have no idea.” She shrugs before turning her head to face Misty as her face grows more serious. “What are you going to tell your mother and your sister?” She has to ask this question because she knows how much Misty loves them.  

 

“I don’t know. Maybe, I’ll just tell them the truth.” Her answer is rather nonchalant and it definitely takes Cordelia aback. Coco finding out about her and Misty had scared her, a thousand questions were flying through her head and she was terrified of her secret spreading across town like wildfire. But Misty doesn’t even seem to care. 

 

“Aren’t you scared that when your mom learns the truth, she is going to lock you up in here or something?” Cordelia asks, her tone raising from shock. But Misty shakes her head and absolutely no worry is visible in her demeanour.

 

“Nah, she wouldn’t do that. Sure, she’ll probably be kinda shocked at first, but she’ll come around. The only thing that matters to her is that we are happy.” Misty smiles at her but her gaze grows a bit distant, reminding Coredelia that she’s never had the chance of having such an amazing parent. But she doesn’t linger on that thought for too long, because she thinks of Coco and Myrtle and realises that at the end of the day, there are people who love her unconditionally and that they are doing everything possible to help her and Misty. “What ‘bout ya? What have ya planned to tell your mother?”

 

“I’ve planned to leave in the middle of the night so that Fiona doesn’t realise I’m gone until the next morning.”

 

“Seems like a good plan to me.”

 

“Well I am pretty smart after all.” Cordelia smiles teasingly at Misty before they both burst into laughter.

 

She had missed her so much. And now that they are back together, Cordelia realises that this was what she had wanted all along. She is still scared at the idea of leaving this place definitively, but she knows at the bottom of her heart that she will be fine as long as she has Misty by her side. And when she goes home for lunch, Cordelia is unable to wipe the silly smile off her face.

 

—-----------------------

 

And so they settle into a routine as they patiently wait for the letter. Cordelia humours her mother and gives into her every whim as the wedding preparations pick up in speed. But when she can, she spends as much time as possible with Misty and Coco. Keeping her mind away from the ticking clock. It’s hard to distract herself from the thought of her wedding when she has to spend time with a growingly eager Hank who goes on and on about their upcoming nuptials.

 

There is only one week left before her wedding and Cordelia is starting to get awfully nervous, Misty attempts to calm her nerves but it only works temporarily. Her mood improves drastically which doesn’t go unnoticed by her mother. But Fiona doesn’t ask questions, instead she tries to get to the bottom of it by herself which frightens Cordelia.

 

She gathers money every way she can : she steals from her mother (but Cordelia doesn’t feel even a tinge of guilt at that, she considers it a payback for years of torture) and she sells some of her old jewellery pretending that she is just getting rid of it before her wedding to make the move easier. She hides the cash under her mattress, away from her mother’s inquisitive gaze.

 

As time passes her anxiousness grows and her nights grow shorter and shorter. But she sees Misty almost everyday and that helps her 

 

—-----------------------

 

Her wedding is in five days and they still haven’t heard back from Myrtle’s friends. Is this the moment when she is supposed to start panicking and lose her mind? Because she is pretty sure it won’t take much for her to reach that point.

 

And so after breakfast, she goes on her usual walk to Myrtle’s town house. The way is ingrained in her muscles memory and she could probably find the house in her sleep at this point. The day is already growing hot as the sun steadily rises in the sky.

 

She knocks on the door and lets herself in. She is quickly welcomed by an excited looking Myrtle who leads her hastily to the drawing room. She urges Cordelia to sit down and pulls an envelope out of her pocket. Cordelia’s heart rate picks up drastically at the sight. This may be their ticket out of here. “They finally answered.” Myrtle announces.

 

Cordelia’s stomach drops. This is it, this is the answer they’ve been waiting for. And Myrtle’s face remains neutral.  “And?” Cordelia asks breathlessly.

 

Myrtle’s face breaks into a smile. “It’s good news.” Cordelia breathes out as her hand settles on her rapidly beating heart. Good news. All those days of seemingly unending wait and those endless nights where sleep wouldn’t find her slowly fade away, leaving place for hope and excitement.

 

The shock of the news leaves the tips of her fingers tingly and she instinctively reaches for the letter in her teacher’s hand. But Myrtle swiftly moves back. “What about we wait for Misty to read the letter?” She offers as she sits down on the chair. Cordelia merely nods while her brain slowly processes the announcement. It feels unreal so she pinches her forearm and almost cries when she realises that this is happening.

 

And then Misty enters the room, Cordelia hasn’t even heard her knock. She looks as beautiful as ever with her hair down and an embroidered sundress. Her cerulean eyes settle on Cordelia as soons as she sees her. Cordelia doesn’t need to say anything for Misty to know what is happening. The Cajun knows her like a well-read book, a book she has read a considerable amount of times and that she has memorised from front to back, knowing which pages have started to become wavy because of her fallen tears. 

 

“It has arrived, hasn’t it?” She asks as she finally turns to Myrtle. The teacher only needs to nod for Misty to relax instantly as she lets out a heavy breath.

 

“We were waiting for you. So now please sit, I will read the letter to you both.” Myrtle points to the sofa in front of her chair as she holds up the envelope. Misty is quick to sit next to Cordelia, abstenly taking her hand as Myrtle opens the envelope and grabs the letter. She doesn’t waste another minute, she unfolds the letter and starts reading.

 

“Dear Myrtle,

 

It is such amazing news to hear from you again. We are so glad that you’re still enjoying your life in New Orleans and we’d be delighted to visit you in the near future. You should also know that the offer of visiting us in New York is still standing. We’d love to have you here and to show you the academy, it has grown so much in the past few years.

 

Now for the pressing matter at hand. We were rather disheartened to hear about your student, such an intelligent and loving girl deserves far better than the cards she has been dealt with. We’d be pleased to help and to welcome them here, whether for a few weeks or for longer if they wish to. Tell them that our doors are wide open and we’d be more than happy to have them here. In this world, we have no choice but to stick together. You said that they would be eager to help in any way they can and I’m sure we’ll find something for them to do here.

 

So please, keep us updated.

 

With love,

Edith and Jane.”

 

Cordelia is pretty sure she holds her breath during the entire letter as she hangs onto every word uttered by Myrtle. This is it. This is their chance to escape and to make a life for themselves, away from Fiona, away from Hank, away from this town. 

 

Cordelia can sense the way Misty buzzes with excitement next to her. Words fail both of them, they just keep staring at Myrtle while their brains slowly process the information. They look at each other, full of hope, relief and future plans. And then they turn their attention back to the teacher.

 

“There is a train that leaves the night right before your wedding. I’ll buy you the tickets and all you have to do is meet me here an hour before the train leaves. I’ll bring you to the train station.”       

 

And so plans are made and Cordelia checks the train’s departure time about ten times to make sure she has it right. She knows she only has one chance to escape because if Fiona catches her, she will make her her prisoner and force her to marry Hank. So she is leaving nothing to chance. 

 

Then, they head back home, walking next to each other and fighting against the urge to hold hands. They don’t talk on the way back, they make conversation through stolen glances and smiles.

 

Of course, Cordelia visits Coco in the afternoon who seems as delighted as her to hear the news. She coaxes everything detail out of Cordelia as they sit on Coco’s bed, reminding Cordelia of her teenage years when she would spend hours in Coco’s room listening to all of her stories.

 

And for the first time in a while, Cordelia falls into an easy dreamless sleep and wakes up feeling rested and at peace. She knows she has to see the Foxxs today but she doesn’t care, right now nothing could ever cloud the happiness she feels.

 

—-----------------------

 

The next few days pass in a blur as time seems to move faster than it ever has. She divides her time between the wedding preparations and getting ready for what they call the “ great escape ”. When she isn’t trying to decide what to pack and what to leave behind, she spends her time with Misty and Coco. She is excited about running away and being with Misty, she really is. But she is also afraid of leaving her best friend behind, the girl who has been her pillar for most of her life, comforting her after Fiona’s outbursts and bringing her along in so many of her crazy endeavours.

 

And so her soul is torn, torn between the promise of a peaceful and pleasant future spent with Misty and the sadness of leaving her whole life behind her. She knows this is what she wants but it doesn’t make leaving any easier.

 

But Coco wants them to go, she even helps Cordelia sort through her clothes and belongings, always acting as their biggest supporter. She gives each of them some of her favourite bracelets, so that they don’t forget about her. As if Cordelia could ever forget Coco.

 

Misty ends up telling her mother and her sister the truth. It takes Misty’s mother a couple days to process the news, but then she accepts it and even helps them plan everything, just as Misty had predicted. They even invent a cover story in which Misty is going to live with a relative in New York, to avoid any scandal. 

 

And so they keep on getting ready to leave. They spend a whole afternoon cooped up in Cordelia’s greenhouse. It’s her way of saying goodbye to the place that has been her safe haven her whole life. Where she had spent entire nights reading about botany to save dying plants, where she had hidden from Fiona, and more recently where she had spent time with Misty to tend the plants. 

 

—-----------------------

 

Then, the faithful night arrives. Cordelia is laying in her bed fully dressed as she waits for her mother to fall asleep. She heard her going up the stairs about an hour ago, so she doesn’t think she’ll have to wait much longer.

 

She stands up from her bed and kneels in front of it to grab her suitcase that she has hidden there. She slowly drags it across the wooden floor, as silently as she can. Packing only a suitcase was hard, there are so many things that she has to leave behind even though she wishes she could have brought them with her. She did give some of them to Coco and Mallory because it reassures her to know they are between good hands. But there is one thing she is glad about leaving behind.

 

Hank’s ring. It sits on her bedside table, above two letters, one addressed to her mother and the other to Hank. She hadn’t planned on writing a letter to Hank until she realised that she could tell him the truth now that she was leaving. His letter is only two paragraphs long, thanking him for the ring before explaining that the marriage had been her mother’s idea and that she was very relieved that she didn’t have to marry him. Before mentioning the maid obviously, just hoping to rub it in a little.

 

She stares at the ring for a little while, the candlelight dancing upon the sapphire. As beautiful as it is, Cordelia feels utter relief at the idea of not wearing it anymore. As soon as she had taken the ring off, a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders.

 

She then reaches for the money under her mattress, relief washing over her when her fingers come in contact with the cash. She puts most of it in her suitcase and the rest in the pockets of her travel coat. 

 

She stands up, picks up her suitcase and walks to the door. It is far too warm to be wearing a coat but it just wouldn’t fit in her suitcase and bringing a coat feels like a necessity. So Cordelia tries to ignore how hot she feels. 

 

She puts her ear against the door, making sure her mother isn’t roaming the halls. But there are no other sounds than an owl hooting in the distance. So she slowly opens the door and makes her way downstairs as quietly as possible, avoiding the creaky steps. She feels a bit of relief when she reaches the bottom of the stairs and the house is still utterly silent.

 

So she makes a beeline for the door. She gets closer and closer, three more steps and she’ll be out of here forever. But then the wooden floor behind her creaks and there is the telltale sound of heels clicking against the floor.

 

Cordelia quickly turns around to see her mother creeping out of the adjacent room while she smokes a cigarette. “Where do you think you’re going?” Fiona asks angrily before  crushing the butt of her cigarette in the little tray by the doorway. Her mother slowly walks towards her but Cordelia is still stunned, shock acting as a fuzzy blanket over her brain slowing down her thinking.

 

But when Fiona gets close enough and grabs Cordelia’s wrist in a vicious grasp. She finally breaks out of her trance and yanks her arm out of her mother’s reach. “Get away from me!” She stumbles backwards from pulling her arm so strongly. Her back hits the front door and she holds onto her suitcase tighter. Moving it in front of her like a shield, her knuckles turning right as her grip tightens around the handle.  

 

Her mother stands in front of her motionlessly, laughing at the obvious shock on her daughter’s face.“You really think I didn’t realise that you had a suitcase under your bed and that you were either giving your things away or selling them. And you took me for an imbecile and pretended it was because of your marriage!” Fiona laughs coldly as she paces around the small hallway. “You really learnt nothing from me, did you?” The question is rhetorical as Fiona rolls her eyes before settling her gaze on her daughter once again. She mostly looks angry, but then there is this slight look of surprise that crosses her face. She definitely wasn’t expecting Cordelia to grow a backbone and to finally decide to do something that goes against her wishes.

 

Cordelia doesn’t answer, she just stares at her mother, slowly moving her hand towards the door handle. But then Fiona is walking towards her and her hand finally reaches the door handle, yanking it around only to find the door locked. Had she been dumb enough to think that the door would be unlocked? 

 

Fiona smiles at the sight, before producing a small silver key out of her pocket and shaking it in her hand as it catches the faint moonlight that slants though the window.  “You really think I would let you go that easily?” Cordelia shakes her head, as she tries to come up with a new plan. She needs that key.

 

Fiona gets even closer but doesn’t touch Cordelia. She crosses her arms across her chest and leans in. “I don’t know what kind of crazy idea that Day girl has put into your head but I think it’s time for you to realise that this has gone too far.” She points her finger to Cordelia, her voice full of vitriol as her face grows even closer to Cordelia’s. But she is flush against the door and she can’t escape her mother’s wrath. “Your relationship with that girl is unhealthy, Cordelia.” 

 

And then something breaks in Cordelia. She is tired of taking her mother’s assault time after time and just waiting for it to be over. It’s her last chance to finally stand up to her, to find her footing and her courage before leaving this forsaken place. “Is it unhealthy because she actually makes me happy or because she is teaching me how to finally love myself?” Cordelia asks as she stares straight at her mother. Her heart rate picks up and she is pretty sure she can’t feel her fingers anymore because of how tightly she holds onto her suitcase.

 

But Fiona takes a step back and scoffs with her hand above her heart. “None of those things are real. It’s all make believe. Do you think you’re going to be able to make it on your own? You’ll be back in two weeks begging me to forgive you.” Her tone is mocking, borderlining on offensive and her look is one of utter disappointment and disgust. But it doesn’t phase Cordelia, not anymore. She stays focused on her goal as she tries to figure out a way to retrieve that key, the second thing that is standing between her and her happiness, after her mother obviously.

 

“No I won’t. Because she loves me and-” Cordelia is angry as she yells back at her mother. But it’s cathartic in a way, finally standing up for herself before leaving this place forever. However, she doesn’t get to finish her sentence before her mother laughs again.

 

“Oh that’s what it is then! You think you’re in love with that girl. But you’re delusional, there’s no such thing as two women loving each other. None of it is real, Cordelia. Love doesn’t matter. Money and influence and a comfortable marriage are far more important than love.” Her mother leans in, her face only a few inches away from Cordelia’s, so close that she is almost spitting in Cordelia’s face. “I’m surprised. Falling in love with another girl. That’s low Cordelia, even for you.” Fiona is waiting for Cordelia to react, to feel hurt or slighted. But her daughter doesn’t care, not anymore. So instead she fights back.

 

“They’re more important to you. But I’m not you and I definitely do not want to become you. So yeah, I would rather run away with her, knowing that she loves me, rather than stay here, marry Hank Foxx and be miserable for the rest of my life.”

 

“You’ve gone absolutely mad! So now, you’re going to let go of that suitcase, head to your room and sleep because you’re getting married tomorrow.” Fiona stands upright, one hand on her hip while the other points to the staircase.

 

“No.” Cordelia stands tall as she faces her mother. “I’m going to open that door, leave and never come back.” As soon as the words are uttered, Fiona grabs Cordelia’s upper arm painfully, her grasp so tight that Cordelia can feel the fingers imprint themselves on her skin. She yanks Cordelia away from the door while she tries to get away from her mother’s touch. 

 

“Cordelia, stop fighting this and act like a reasonable adult for once in your life!” Fiona yells as she drags her daughter to the staircase. The exertion catches up with her, her jugular is pulsing angrily under her skin, Cordelia can see the beads of perspiration that roll on the back of her neck and the way the tendons of her wrist  tense up almost painfully.

 

And then Cordelia remembers that she is holding the suitcase. So she swings it at Fiona’s free hand, the one that is still holding the key tightly. The suitcase hits Fiona’s hand and her arm, the impact sending Cordelia staggering backwards almost losing her balance. There is a wet snapping sound that has her skin crawling uncomfortably. She is pretty sure that was the sound of bones breaking and she tries not to think too much about it as she embraces the adrenaline that rushes through her veins. 

 

The key falls onto the floor, clattering against the wooden floor. Fiona is stunned as she holds her wounded hand and her face distorts in pain. Cordelia lunges for the key and when her fingers wrap around the cold metal relief washes through her in a big wave. Then, she is standing up and rushing towards the door. It takes her two tries to get the key into the keyhole as her hands won’t stop shaking. She turns back to see that her mother is still holding her hand.

 

And then the lock gives in and the door opens. Fiona snaps back to the moment at hand and Cordelia can hear her footsteps as she walks towards the door. So she starts running.

 

“Cordelia, I swear if you don’t-”  But Cordelia never hears the end of that sentence, instead she runs swiftly into the night.

 

—-----------------------

 

They stand at the train station as they patiently wait. Of course, Coco had insisted on being there and there was no way that Cordelia would have left without saying goodbye to her best friend. They sit on a bench as Myrtle checks on the schedule. The moon is high in the sky, shining its silver glow on them. Cordelia is still a bit stunned after the fight with her mother but the shock is slowly fading, leaving place for excitement. 

 

Misty keeps on smiling shyly at Cordelia as their pinkies brush against each other. But Cordelia can see the remnants of tears on her cheeks, and her eyes are still slightly swollen. 

 

Myrtle comes back with the tickets and a letter for her friends and only a few minutes later, the train arrives at the station. Coco is already pulling Misty into a hug as she fights the tears that threaten to spill. Cordelia doesn’t hear what Coco says to Misty but she sees her nodding before hugging Coco again.

 

And then Coco moves to Cordelia as a few tears escape down her cheeks. Cordelia hugs her as she tries really hard not to cry. “Don’t forget to write to me, okay? I want to know everything.” Coco says as she embraces her best friend tighter. Cordelia pulls away and she puts her hands on Coco’s shoulders. They’re both crying now. But then they're going to be apart for the first time in forever and that’s definitely a bit scary.

 

“We will. Don’t worry about it.” She wipes the tears off her cheeks, her voice cracking as she says those words. Cordelia has never been fond of goodbyes. “You’ll come visit us, right?” Cordelia asks as she picks up her discarded suitcase.

 

“Of course! You really think I’m going to let you leave me here by myself!” Coco tries to laugh it off even though the tears are streaming down her face. She moves away, leaving some space for Myrtle to say goodbye.

 

For the first time ever, her teacher hugs her. She doesn’t cry but Cordelia knows her enough to know that she isn’t one to show her emotions in public. She knows that she is going to miss her and that she is proud of her for leaving, Myrtle doesn't even have to say it. “Thank you again. We couldn’t have done it without you.” Cordelia can’t help but say it because without her none of this would have been possible. 

 

“No need to thank me, little bird. Just go and be happy and don’t forget about us, okay?” Myrtle tucks a lock of hair behind Cordelia’s ear before ushering her towards the waiting train.

 

And so they get on the train, fighting the urge to hold hands as they look for a place to sit. It takes them a few minutes to find an empty booth. But when they do, Misty quickly puts both of their suitcases on the overhead rack. They sit facing each other as they wave to Coco and Myrtle on the platform.

 

The train starts moving and Cordelia can feel the tears flow down her cheeks freely as she waves to her friends on the platform. They wave back and in the safety of the booth, Misty takes her hand. “Ya ready for this?” Cordelia only nods before watching as Coco and Myrtle grow smaller in the distance.

 

—-----------------------

 

Cordelia is watching outside the window as the sun slowly rises over the horizon, bathing the fields in a golden light. Misty is peacefully dozing on her lap and she runs her fingers through her hair. But Cordelia cannot sleep, between the excitement, the fear, and the reality of leaving home settling in, her brain is unable to slow down for even a second.

 

But she is happy and at peace. Thoughts about Hank, the wedding and Fiona are cast away, leaving room for pondering about the future. The train comes to a stop and Misty stirs in her lap, looking up at Cordelia as she yawns and fights to open her eyes. She blinks several times before her gaze finally settles on her. “Are we there yet?” She asks, her voice still husky from sleep.

 

Cordelia interlaces their fingers. “No, not yet. Go back to sleep.” She whispers, still running her fingers through Misty’s locks. Misty makes no move to sit up but she doesn’t go back to sleep either. Her brow creases as she observes Cordelia.

 

“How are ya feelin’?” She inquires as she grazes her thumb along the skin of Cordelia’s knuckles.

 

Cordelia sighs and looks out the window before looking at Misty again. “I’m scared but I’m also very excited. I’m just happy to be with you.”

 

“Me too.” Misty smiles at Cordelia, a dazzling vision as the golden light dances upon her skin in the early morning.  “I love ya.”

 

“I love you too.” Cordelia kisses the tips of her fingers and brings them to Misty’s lips, bringing the most endearing blush of the Cajun’s cheeks. And then Misty sits up, never letting go of Cordelia’s hand. She stretches her limbs before crossing her legs on the seat.

 

“I know we can’t get married or anythin’. But I just want to promise ya that I’ll be there for ya, stupid papers or not, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health. I love ya and I’ll stay by your side forever.” Misty offers her pinkie finger to Cordelia as she anxiously waits for an answer. As if Cordelia wouldn’t go to the ends of the world just to be with her.

 

“Forever.” Cordelia utters as she wraps her pinkie finger around Misty’s. The Cajun’s eyes light up and she hugs Cordelia as tight as she can, kissing her cheek before they break apart. She lays her head on Cordelia’s shoulder.

 

And so they watch the new day rise over the horizon, away from their families and from their homes. But the promise of a better future is enough to wash away the tears and the sorrow. As long as they’re together.



Notes:

I'm on Tumblr with the same username if you want to follow me there :)